



< - 


.s. • 






m 


• \ 

^n- . 


j - 


'tV 










V. 


• . 


v> 


.•if 


A>. 


4 t 


r«f ■,^. ■ •' 

; 


.t^> 


»»■ 


; ■•/' *4 

*■ 

« • 

;^•^ ■' 
V '•; 4 ^ 

^ .• • W 

^ ^ 1 1 * *« 


^ 0*^4 






' » • 


•''V! 














Lr-i » 


V 


V^f 


V V 




*• ' ^ ♦ 






’X ..* • 


j I 




t:* ' 




r.. . 






S' 




Jfs 








» 




5 S* - 

r t • 4 . 


'S 


-W '. 


•» M «.' 








; .4 


'*M 


• 




\ 


« * * 


q 




fc«?- 






• « 




yf. 






r-*' 


* 


r ;. 




eAci 




|rMi« 

\: • 

Jl' ' • ;, > V* ■" 

' '- -.V-u :- 
. ■ ■ * :■•■.■>■ ; 

-I 'r' 

. M 


:• kH 






>5 • 


• V • ; 


•:'< -■ 

1 \ 

‘ i- ^ ; -y 

- 


> • . 

% » • 

t ' •♦• •v 

•» ' 


_4 ' 

» 

>■ ' ''v:' 

• • 




W 


_ - . ■ r . -' ' * * - 






. V ♦ 


X' '^vS 


’ ■■* 5 y 5 «’r': 


, t 


>-■ 


' ' • 




\ 


I. • 




"1 , V .'V 


r •^f'"' • » '‘ 


✓J- 




y. 


i 


g 




- *1 




j*k<" 




'^ 5 . . .- 

R-Lv 




.-•■A 


t • > 

'v » . 







^ -V, 









> I ^ ^ 






h 



* f" • '•» , ' 


- ' W'Tn ^ •’.r V* j >* 





.. • 'r'-s.' V-'^ 



' . K' 


: • . *>. ; ‘ T 

V ' j 


^ r 


• • » 


< I V 


* '‘. ' • . 1 ^ -1^ rffesi r?^ • t 

1 ^'^ V^* 






a r- » 

' iP <r : . dL ■;Fi k ^ ■ >• 

iAA ^ ^ 


si# '.-..if' ■■ ’■ 







1: 




si '*• 




> • 




* r .V 





r 






/ r* '* - • ^’ - 

? f *;•.. . •• •' i • ‘f* 

A • \>* ^ ./I ti \ s 

>r , , 


J* ► • ♦ ^4 


k ■ 


.-i 






I ^ 


■» • « 


«' 4 ^ 


I* •* , 











Jack’s Wrestling Bout with the Young Indian. 







“LOG CABIN SERIES.”— NO. 2. 

CAMP-FIRE AND 
WIGWAM. 


BY 

EDWARD S. ELLIS, 

AUTHOR OF “nED IN THE BLOCK-HOUSE,” “ NED IN THE WOODS,” 
“NED ON THE RIVER,” “ THE LOST TRAIL,” ETC. 


5 

5 • 

Q 3 

t O • 


THE JOHN C. WINSTON CO., 


CHICAGO, 


PHILADELPHIA, 




TORONTO. 



Copyright, 1885, 

BY 

PORTER & COATES. 



■ 


CONTENTS 


OnAPTER - 

I.— AT HOME 5 

II. — A DOUBTFUL ENTEKPRISE 20 

III. — WHAT MIGHT HAVE BEEN EXPECTED 29 

IV. — CAPTORS AND CAPTIVES 39 

V. — JOURNEYING SOUTHWARD 51 

VI. — AN INVOLUNTARY BATH 63 

VII. — TWO VISITORS 76 

VIII. — A SURPRISE 87 

IX. — BY THE CAMP-FIRE 99 

X. — WAITING AND HOPING 109 

XI. — THROUGH THE FOREST 120 

XII. — THE SIGNAL FIRES 132 

XIII. — THE INDIAN VILLAGE 143 

XIV. — ON THE MOUNTAIN CREST 155 

XV. — THE RETURN AND DEPARTURE 167 

XVI, — A PERPLEXING QUESTION 179 

XVII, — TWO ACQUAINTANCES AND FRIENDS 191 

XVIII. — THE TRAPPERS 203 

XIX. — DEERFOOT’S WOODCRAFT 214 

XX. — SAUK AND SHAWANOE 226 

XXI. — CHRISTIAN AND PAGAN 238 

XXII. — AN ABORIGINAL SERMON 249 


IV 


CONTENTS. 


CHAPTER PAGE 

XXIII. — IN THE LODGE OF OG ALLAH 260 

XXIV. — A ROW 272 

XXV. — THE WAR FEAST 283 

XXVI. — AN ALARMING DISCOVERY 295 

XXVII. — “gah-haw-ge” 307 

XXVIII. — A PATIENT OF THE MEDICINE MAN 319 

XXIX.— CONVALESCENCE 331 

XXX. — OUT IN THE WORLD 343 

XXXI. — JOURNEYING EASTWARD 355 

XXXII. — A MISCALCULATION 367 

XXXIII. — CONCLUSION 378 


CAMP-FIRE AND WIGWAM. 


CHAPTER I. 


AT HOME. 


N the evening of a dismal, rainy day in spring, 



a mother and her son were sitting in their 
log-cabin home in the southern portion of the 
present State of Missouri. The settlement bore 
the name of Martinsville, in honor of the leader of 
the little party of pioneers who had left Kentucky 
some months before, and, crossing the Mississippi, 
located in that portion of the vast territory known 
at that time as Louisiana. 

There were precisely twenty cabins, all of which 
had been constructed with a view to rugged 
strength, durability, and comfort. Lusty arms had 
felled the trees, that were cut the proper length 
and dovetailed in the usual manner at the corners, 
the crevices being filled with a species of plaster, 
made almost entirely from yellow clay. The inte- 


6 


CAMP-FIRE AND WIGWAM. 


riors were generally divided into two apartments, 
with a broad fire-place and the rude furniture of 
the border. Colonel Martin himself, with the 
assistance of his two full-grown sons, erected a 
more pretentious dwelling with two stories and a 
loft, but the other houses, as has already been 
stated, were of such a simple and familiar charac- 
ter that the American reader needs no further 
description. 

Mrs. Carleton was a widow, whose husband had 
been slain by Indians in Kentucky some time 
previous, and who, in the daily requirement of hei 
duties, and in her great love for her only child, 
Jack, found some relief from the dreadful sorrow 
that overshadowed her life. Kind neighbors had 
lent willing hands, and her home was as well 
made as any in the settlement. Jack and his 
companion, Otto Relstaub, had arrived only a 
couple of days before, and each had wrought so 
hard in his respective household that they had 
scarcely found time to speak to or see each other. 

The evening meal had been eaten, tbe things 
cleared away, and wood heaped upon the fire which 
filled the little room with cheerful illumination. 
The mother was seated at one side, the silent 


AT HOME. 


7 


spinning-wheel just beyond, while her deft fingers 
were busy with her knitting. Jack was half re- 
clining on a rude bench opposite, recounting, in 
his boyish fashion, the adventures of himself and 
Otto on their memorable journey, which has been 
fully told in the “ Lost Trail.'’ 

The good mother possessed an education beyond 
the ordinary, and, knowing its great value, insisted 
upon her son improving his spare moments in 
study. Jack was well informed for his years, for 
no one could have been blessed with a better 
teacher, counselor, and friend, than he was. Even 
now, when we reintroduce him to the reader, he held 
an old-fashioned spelling-book in his hand. He 
had tried to give his attention to his lesson, but, 
boy-like, his mind persisted in wandering, and his 
mother, looking fondly across the fire, was so 
pleased to hear him chat and to ask and answer 
questions, that she could not find it in her heart 
to chide him. 

‘^You have never seen Deerfoot, have you, 
mother ? ” he asked, abruptly breaking in on his 
own narrative. 

“ Yes, I have seen him ; he saved the life of 
your father.” 


8 


CAMP-FIRE AND WIGWAM. 


“What!” exclaimed Jack, straightening up 
and staring at his parent in open-mouthed amaze- 
ment : “ I never heard of that before/' 

“ Didn’t Deerfoot tell you ? " 

“ He never hinted anything of the kind. He 
once asked me about father’s death and about 
you, but I thought it was only a natural interest 
he felt on my account. But tell me how it was, 
mother." 

“Some months before your father's death, he 
was absent a couple of days on a hunt to the south 
of our home. He kindled a camp-fire in a deep 
valley, where the undergrowth was so dense that 
he felt sure of being safe against discovery. The 
night was very cold, and snow was flying in the 
air. Besides that, he had eaten nothing all day, 
and was anxious to broil a wild turkey he had 
shot just as it began to grow dark. He started 
the fire, ate his supper, and was in the act of lying 
down for the night, when a young Indian walked 
out from the woods, saying in the best of English 
that he was his friend. Your father told me that 
he was the most graceful and handsome youth he 
had ever looked upon ” 


AT HOME. 


9 


“ That was Deerfoot ! ” exclaimed the delighted 
Jack. 

“ There can he no doubt of it, for he told your 
father that such was his English name. I forget 
what his own people called him. Well, he said 
to your father, in the most quiet manner, that a 
party of Shawanoes were very near him. They 
had heard the report of his rifle, and, suspecting 
what it meant, were carefully arranging to cap- 
ture him for the purpose of torture. Deerfoot 
had seen them, and, having also heard the gun, 
learned what was going on. If your father had 
stayed where he was five minutes longer, nothing 
could have saved him. I need not tell you that 
he did not stay. Under the guidance of Deerfoot 
he managed to extricate himself from his peril, 
and, by traveling the entire night, was beyond all 
danger when the sun rose again. Deerfoot did not 
leave him until certain he had no cause for fear. 
Then, when your father turned to thank him, he 
was gone. He had departed as silently as a 
shadow.’' 

‘^That was just like Deerfoot!" exclaimed 
Jack, with kindling eye ; it seems to me he is 
like Washington. Though he has been in any 


10 


CAMP-FIRE AND WIGWAM. 


number of dangers, I don’t believe be has so much 
as a scar on his little finger. He has been fired 
upon I don’t know how often, but, like Washing- 
ton, he carries a charmed life.” 

The serious mother shook her head, and, look- 
ing over her knitting at her boy, made answer : 

Such a thing is unknown in this world ; more 
than likely he will fall by the knife or bullet of an 
enemy.’’ 

1 suppose he is liable to be shot, like any one 
else ; but the Indian that does it has got to be 
mighty smart to get ahead of him. Plenty of 
them have tried it with knife and tomahawk, but 
they never lived to try it on any one else. But 
that ain’t the most wonderful part of it,” added 
Jack, shaking, his head and gesticulating in his 
excitement with both arms ; ^‘Deerfoot knows a 
good deal more about books than I do.” 

That does not imply that he possesses any re- 
markable education,” said the mother, with a 
quiet smile. 

The boy flushed, and sinking back said : 

“I know I ain’t the best-educated fellow in the 
settlement, but who ever heard of a young Indian 
knowing how to read and write ? Why, that fel- 


AT HOME. 


11 


low can write the prettiest hand you ever saw. 
He carries a little Bible with him : the print is so 
fine I can hardly read it, hut he will stretch out in 
the light of a poor camp-fire, and read it for an 
hour at a time. I canH understand where he 
picked it all up, hut he told me about the Pacific 
Ocean, which is away beyond our country, and he 
spoke of the land where the Saviour lived when he 
was on earth. I never felt so ashamed of myself 
as I did when he sat down and told me such 
things. He can repeat verse after verse from the 
Bible ; he pronounced the Lord's Prayer in Shawa- 
noe, and then told me and Otto that if we would 
only use the English a little oftener the Great 
Spirit would hear us. What do you think of 
that ? " 

It is very good advice." 

Of course it is, but the idea of a young Indian 
being that sort of fellow ! Well, there's no use of 
talking," added Jack, as though unable to do 
justice to the theme, he heats anything I ever 
heard of. If the truth should be written as to 
what he has done, and put in a book, I don't 
’spose one person in a hundred would believe it. 
He promised to come and see us." 


12 


CAMP-FIRE AND WIGWAM. 


I hope he will/' said the mother ; shall al- 
ways hold him in the highest esteem and grati- 
tude for his kindness to your father and to you." 

I tell you it would have gone rough with Otto 
and me if it hadn't been for him. I wonder how 
Otto is gettings along said Jack, with an ex- 
pression of misgiving on his face. 

Why do you ask that ? " inquired his mother. 

I think Deerfoot was worried over him." 

I do not understand you." 

“ Why, you know Otto has got the meanest 
father in the whole United States of America " 

Those are strong words,'’ interrupted the 
parent reprovingly. 

It is contrary to your teaching to talk that 
way, but you know, too, that it is the solemn 
truth. Deerfoot stopped at Jacob Kelstaub's 
cabin, in this very settlement, some weeks ago, 
when it was raining harder than now, and asked 
for something to eat, and to stay all night. What 
do you 'spose Relstaub did ? He abused him and 
turned him away." 

What a shame ! " exclaimed the good woman 
indignantly. “ Why did Deerfoot not come here 
or to one of the other cabins ? " 


AT HOME. 


13 


I don’t know, but be went off in the woods by 
himself. Otto tried to befriend him, and was 
whipped for it ; but Deerfoot never forgot it, and 
he risked his life to help Otto and me.” 

“ It was very unkind in Mr. Kelstaub, but you 
have not told me why you and Deerfoot were 
alarmed for Otto.” 

Otto had the best horse that his father owns. 
It ran away from us, and, though we tried hard to 
get him again, we couldn’t, and Otto and I came 
home on foot. Knowing his father as well as we 
do, Deerfoot and I were afraid the poor fellow 
would be punished because he lost the animal. I 
haven’t had a chance to say much to Otto, 
and when I did, I didn’t want to ask him 
about it, but I would like to know whether 
he has been punished for what he couldn’t 
help.” 

I can answer that question,” said Mrs. Carle- 
ton, softly ; his father whipped him most cruelly 
yesterday.” 

The old scamp ” 

Tut, tut ! ” warned the parent, raising her 
finger, ‘^it was cruel, but Otto will survive it, as 
he has many other times, and before many years 


14 


CAMP-FIRE AND WIGWAM. 


he will become so large that his father will not be 
able to punish him.'' 

hope he will undertake it, and Otto will 
knock him ” 

Stop ! " said the mother, more sternly, “ you 
have already allowed your feelings to lead you too 
for.” 

‘‘Pardon me, mother,'' said Jack, humbly, “I 
would not hurt your feelings for the world ; but 
there is such a contrast between his father and 
you, and his mother is just as bad '' 

Jack checked himself again, for his quick ear 
detected something. He turned quickly toward 
the door of the cabin, and his mother, reading the 
meaning of the movement, did the same, holding 
her fingers motionless while both listened. 

The rain beat upon the roof, dashed against the 
window-panes, and rattled on the logs of the 
cabin, with a melancholy sound that made the in- 
terior seem doubly cheerful by contrast. At times 
the wind roared among the trees, and some of the 
pattering drops found their way down the chim-^ 
ney, and hissed among the flaming brands, mak- 
ing tiny black points that were instantly wiped 
out by the ardor of the fire itself. 


AT HOME. 


15 


Suddenly the latch - string, which was only 
drawn in when the inmates were ready to retire, 
was pulled, the latch raised, the door opened, and 
Otto Kelstauh, his garments dripping water, en- 
tered the room. 

Good-evening ! he called, pausing a moment 
to close the door against the driving storm. 

Both greeted the visitor, and Jack, laying aside 
his hook, advanced and warmly shook the hand of 
his friend, bringing him forward and giving him a 
seat on the bench, which was drawn still nearer 
the fire. 

Otto was attired very much as when we saw him 
last, but he did not carry his gun with him. He 
took off his peaked hat, shook the water from it, 
and then his broad, good-natured face, gleaming 
with moisture and rugged health, was raised to 
meet the mild, inquiring gaze of the lady, who 
asked him how he was. 

‘‘ Oh, I ish well,’^ he answered, speaking English 
much better than he did a short time previous, 
^‘1 have been working so hard dot I couldn’t 
come over before.’’ 

I’m real glad to see you,” said Jack, cordially, 
slapping him on the back and making the water 


16 


CAMP-FIRE AND WIGWAM. 


fly; you hadn’t called to-night I would have 
dropped in to-morrow to see you. We’ve hardly- 
had a chance to speak to each other since we got 
back.” 

^^No, dot ish so,” said Otto, with, a sigh. 
“ Father, he makes me work harder as I never did, 
to make up for the time dot I wasted in play, he 
says. By Jiminy ! I don’t think dot was much 
play, do you. Jack ? ” 

It was the worst play I ever went through ; 
two boys never worked harder for their lives than 
did we, and if it hadn’t been for Deerfoot, we 
never would have reached Martinsville. I sup- 
pose 3^r father gave you a whipping for losing 
Toby ? ” 

“ I should thinks he did ! I hadn’t been home 
one hours, when he went out and cut a stick, and 
used it up on me, and he doned the same yester- 
day.” 

Jack was about to break forth into vigorous 
language, when his mother anticipated him. Her 
voice was slightly tremulous, for, despite her en- 
forced calmness, she could not altogether restrain 
her feelings. 


AT HOME. 


17 


Surely he could not have understood the 
matter ; I will speak to your mother.'' 

Otto shrugged his shoulders, with a laugh in 
which there was more sadness than mirth. 

Moder is worse than him ; she tole him he 
didn't whips me half enough, and so he tried it 
again yesterday. I heard her tells him to-night 
dot I needed more, so I slips out and comes over 
here before he could get everythings ready. May 
I stay here all night ? ” 

All night ! " repeated Jack, “ you may stay a 
week — a month — a year — yes, forever!' 

don't want to stay dot long,” said Otto, 
with his pleasant laugh ; “ but fader, he tells me 
he will beat me every day till I brings back de 
horse.” 

Very well,” said Jack, compressing his lips, 
^^you won't go back till you get the horse — if it 
takes five years.” 

“ Did your father tell you to stay away till you 
recovered the animal ” asked Mrs. Carleton. 

Dot VOS just vot he says.” 

Then it is proper that you should obey him.” 

Otto nodded his head to signify that his senti- 
ments were those of his friends. He glanced slyly 


18 


QAMP-FIRE AND WIGWAM. 


around the room, but did not explain what he 
was looking for, and, unfortunately, neither 
mother nor son suspected the meaning of the look ; 
but Otto’s hard-hearted parents had actually 
driven him from their home without allowing him 
to eat a mouthful of dinner or supper. He was 
suffering with hunger, but was plucky enough to 
bear it without complaining, since his friends had 
partaken and cleared away the table long before. 

“ What do you intend to do ?** asked Mrs. 
Carleton, who deeply sympathized with the poor 
lad. 

I goes home in de mornings and gets my gun 
and powder-horn before they can whips me, and 
then I goes off to hunt for Toby.'' 

“And I’ll go with you ! ” exclaimed the impul- 
sive Jack, springing to his feet; “you'll let me, 
mother, won’t you ? " he asked, turning beseech- 
ingly toward her. 

Recalling the perils through which her only 
child had passed so recently, the widow could not 
but contemplate with dismay the prospect of hav- 
ing him venture into the wilderness again ; but 
she felt deeply for poor honest Otto, who was so 
willing and good-natured, and who had shown such 


AT HOME. 


19 


a desire to help her while her own boy was in 
Kentucky. 

Furthermore, she knew that Louisiana was a 
much less dangerous country than the Dark and 
Bloody Ground. Few of the Shawanoes, Hurons, 
and other actively hostile tribes ever crossed to 
the western side of the Mississippi, where the 
Osages gave little trouble to the settlers scattered 
through that immense territory. 

Otto’s eyes sparkled when Jack Carleton leaped 
to his feet and declared he would go with him on 
the search for the lost horse (subject, of course, to 
the consent of his mother), and the German youth 
looked pleadingly toward the good woman, who, it 
is hardly necessary to say, yielded consent, giving 
with it a large amount of motherly counsel, to 
which the boys listened respectfully, though candor 
compels me to say that the thoughts of both were 
far away among the green woods, beside the 
sparkling streams, and in the shadows of the 
chasms, ravines, and gloomy mountains, whither, 
as they well knew, the curious search would lead 
them. 


CHAPTER 11. 


A DOUBTFUL ENTERPRISE. 

NE of the commendable habits of the early 



settlers and old-fashioned folks was that of 
retiring and rising early. They were ardent be- 
lievers in the saying of Poor Richard that “early 
to bed, and early to rise, makes a man healthy, 
wealthy, and wise.’’ 

It was not yet nine o’clock, when J ack and Otto, 
despite the deep interest they felt in their pro- 
jected campaign, voluntarily withdrew to the other 
room, where they fell asleep within five minutes 
after their heads touched the pillow. The mother 
remained by the fire some time after the boys 
withdrew. Her small white fingers flitted hither 
hack and forth, while her mild brown eyes seemed 
to look beyond the flashing needles, and into the 
glowing coals on the hearth. Her thoughts were 
sad and sorrowful, as they always were when 
she sat thus alone. They wandered back to 


A DOUBTFUL ENTERPRISE. 


21 


that awful time when her loved husband was 
stricken down in defence of her and their little 
boy. 

But to-night she was thinking more of that boy 
than of the father. She saw how much like the 
latter he was growing, and she trembled when she 
recalled that he was soon to start on another ex- 
cursion into the wilderness, to be gone for days, 
and likely for weeks, and with no certainty of ever 
returning again. 

As the night advanced, the fury of the storm 
diminished. At ^4ow twelve"^ the fall of rain 
ceased altogether. The wind blew strongly, some- 
times with a power which caused the strongest 
trees to bow their heads to the blast. As the 
morning approached, it died out altogether, and 
the sun rose on one of the fairest days that ever 
was seen. 

Early as was the orb, the inmates of the cabin 
were waiting to greet it when it appeared above 
the horizon. The boys were in high spirits over 
the beautiful morning, and both felt that it prom- 
ised well for the venture before them. 

I tell you weWe going to win I’’ said Jack, com- 
pressing his lips and shaking his head. I feel it 


22 


CAMP-FIRE AND WIGWAM. 


in my bones, as your father says, just before a 
storm comes. 

Dot’s vot I dinks,’’ assented Otto, whose only 
discomfort was his exceeding hunger: ‘‘Vot you 
dinks, Mrs. Carleton ? ” 

“ I hope you will not be disappointed ; that is 
the most I can say. Jack’s feeling that you are 
going to succeed is simply his pleasure over the 
prospect of a ramble in the woods. We will eat 
breakfast, after which you can go home and make 
your preparations for the journey.” 

When they were seated at the table and Otto’s 
hunger was nearly satisfied, he told his friends 
with a grin, that it was the first food he had tasted 
in twenty-four hours. They were shocked, and 
both took him to task for his failure to make 
known the truth the evening before. He made 
the philosophic reply that if he had done so he 
would have missed the boundless enjoyment of 
such a meal as that of which he was then par- 
taking. 

Mrs. Carleton on rising in the morning felt that 
Otto ought not to be allowed to go on the ex- 
pedition until after a further talk with his parents, 
who, despite what they had said, might be un- 


A DOUBTFUL ENTERPRISE. 


23 


willing for him to engage in such an undertaking ; 
but when she learned how the poor fellow had 
been made to suffer with hunger her feelings 
changed. It was hard to repress her indignation, 
and she made up her mind to talk to the cruel 
folks as they had never been talked to before ; hut 
she allowed no impatient word to escape her in the 
presence of their son. She simply advised him to 
depart as soon as he could upon the hunt for the 
horse, and not to return, if possible, until"it was 
recovered or another obtained. 

Dot is vot I does,’’ replied Otto with a shake 
of his head and a determined expression ; Otto 
doesn’t comes hack till he brings some kind of 
animal — if it’s only a ’coon or ’possum.” 

When he walked over to his own home (the 
building for which was precisely the same as that 
of widow Carleton), his father and mother were 
eating their breakfast. They looked surlily at 
him as he entered, and the mother showed her in- 
credible heartlessness by asking her only child in 
German : 

Where is Toby that you lost F ” 

“ How can I tell, mother, except that he is in 
the woods ? I tried hard to find him again, and 




24 


CAMP-FIRE AND WIGWAM. 


had it not been for Deerfoot I would have lost my 
life ; but he is gone.'' 

Did I not tell you to go and not come back 
until you brought him with you ? " demanded the 
father, glaring at his boy as though he was ready 
to throttle him. 

So you did — so you did ; but I couldn’t do 
much last night, when it was so dark and stormy. 
I have come over to get my gun and ammunition." 

The father and mother looked in each other's 
faces, as though in doubt whether they would let 
the lad have the property, but before the question 
could be debated Otto had flung the powder-hora 
over his shoulders, adjusted the bullet-pouch, 
shoved the hunting-knife in the girdle at his waist, 
and walked to the front door, where he halted and 
looked back. 

“ Can't I have breakfast before I go F " 

^^No!” fairly shouted the father; begone ; 
you shall not have a mouthful under my roof till 
you bring back the colt you have lost.” 

Nobody wants anything you’ve got on that 
table," the lad was indignant enough to reply : 

I’ve had one meal that was worth more than a 
dozen like that. Good-by ! " 


V 




A DOUBTFUL ENTERPRISE. 


25 


And before the dumfounded parents could rally 
from the unparalleled impudence of the youth he 
was gone. 

When he reached the home of Jack Carle ton, 
the latter was waiting and impatient to start. 
Jack had already kissed his mother good-by 
several times and he repeated the fond embrace. 
Tears were in the eyes of both, and the mother 
stood in the door of her cabin shading her eyes 
with her hand until the two passed from sight in 
the forest beyond the clearing. 

Several of the pioneers who were busy about the 
settlement greeted the boys and inquired their 
errand. Colonel Martin shook hands with them, 
and asked all the particulars of the business on 
which they were engaged. His age and position 
authorized him to ask such searching questions, 
had the couple been full-grown men instead of 
boys. 

Otto answered truthfully, and the colonel 
smiled grimly and shook his head. 

“It's mighty little chance you have of ever 
finding that horse again, but you may come upon 
another. Take my advice, however,” added the 
colonel with a wink of his left eye, “ make certain 


26 


CAMP-FIRE AND WIGWAM. 


the owner isn’t in sight when you walk off with 
the animal.’’ 

«Why, colonel, you don’t think we mean to 
steal a horse ! ” exclaimed the horrified J ack. 

Certainly not — certainly not,” the principal 
man of the settlement hastened to say, I don’t 
believe you could he persuaded to do such a thing 
— that is if the owner was looking.” 

We couldn’t be persuaded to do such a thing 
under any circumstances” exclaimed Jack, his 
face fiushing over the idea that any one who 
knew him should suspect him capable of such a 
crime. 

See here,” said the colonel, dropping his voice 
and stepping in front of them, you tell me you 
are going after a horse. Have you the money 
with you to buy one ? ” 

No ; we cannot get one that way.” 

I judged not ; how then do you propose to 
obtain him ? ” 

Toby, the colt belonging to Otto’s father, is 
wandering in the woods not very far away ” 

‘‘How do you know he is ? ” interrupted the 
colonel. 

“ Why, he was doing so only a few days ago.” 


A DOUBTFUL ENTERPRISE. 


27 


That is no proof that he is keeping it up ; in 
fact it is scarcely possible that such is the case. 
Kecollect, my boy, that several tribes of Indians 
hunt through this portion of Louisiana, and they 
would be much quicker than you to observe the 
trail of a horse wearing an iron shoe ; they would 
be inquiring enough also to investigate for them- 
selves, and, when they came upon the colt, they 
would snap him up quicker than lightning.” 

The boys felt that somehow or other the 
wonderful young Shawanoe would appear at the 
right moment and lend them the help which they 
were certain to need. Should he fail to do so, they 
could no more recapture and take the colt to his 
owner than they could penetrate into the Dark 
and Bloody Ground and bring back the great war 
chief Tecumseh as a prisoner. 

But neither Colonel Martin nor any one in the 
village knew anything about the extraordinary 
Indian youth, and, while J ack was asking himself 
whether he should linger long enough to explain 
the situation, the gentleman relieved them from 
the embarrassment by a hearty slap on the 
shoulder of Jack, and the exclamations : 

“ I was once a boy myself ! I haven't forgotten 


28 


CAMP-FIRE AND WIGWAM. 


that jolly time : we always liked to have some 
sort of excuse when we went off on a frolic. You 
see what a lot of work there is to do in clearing 
the ground and getting it ready for cultivation ; 
you would much rather be hunting and rambling 
through the woods ; I can't say I blame you, so 
off with you, and when you come back with word 
that the horse was mean enough to keep out of 
your way, why we won't be too hard on you." 

And with another resounding slap, the hearty 
colonel gave the boys a vigorous shove which sent 
them forward among the trees, near which they 
had halted. 


CHAPTER III. 


WHAT MIGHT HAVE BEEN EXPECTED 



ACK CARLETON was too sensible i% youth 


^ to suppose that the Lost Trail could be 
found by a blind wandering through the immense 
expanse of wilderness, which stretched hundreds 
of miles in almost every direction from the little 
settlement of Martinsville. Both he and Otto had 
a strong hope, when they reached home after their 
stirring adventure with Deerfoot, that the colt 
Toby would follow them of his own accord. He 
belonged to a species possessing such unusual in- 
telligence that there would have been nothing 
remarkable in such a proceeding, and the fact 
that he did not do so, gave ground for the belief 
that he had fallen into the hands of parties who 
prevented the animal from doing as he chose. 

One fact was clearly established ; Toby had 
been within a comparatively short distance of the 
settlement, and, if he had remained anywhere in 
the neighborhood during the late storm, traces oi 


30 


CAMP-FIRE AND WIGWAM. 


him must be found without much difficulty. But 
one of the easiest things in the world is to theorize 
over any problem ; to push that theory to a 
successful conclusion is altogether another mat- 
ter. 

While it lacked a couple of hours of noon, the 
boys reached an elevated section which gave them 
an extended view in every direction. Looking to 
the eastward, Otto fancied he could detect the 
gleam of the distant Mississippi, but Jack assured 
him he was mistaken. Too many miles lay be- 
tween them and the mighty Father of Waters for 
the eye to traverse the space. 

Young Carleton took off his cap and drew his 
handkerchief across his perspiring forehead. Then 
he sighed and smiled. 

“ This doesn’t appear so hopeful to me as it did 
last night, when we sat around the fire and talked 
it over ; but of course we won’t give up so long as 
there’s the least hope.” 

“ And it won’t do for me to give him up then,” 
replied Otto, with a meaning shake of his head ; 
you don’t know my fader as well as me.” 

I don’t want to either,” remarked Jack, who 
did not think it his duty to refrain from showing 


WHAT MIGHT HAVE BEEN EXPECTED. 31 


the contempt he felt for the miserly, cruel parent 
of his friend. 

No,'^ observed Otto, with a touch of that grim 
humor which he sometimes displayed, I doesn't 
dinks dot you and him could have much fun to- 
gether." 

The young friends were too accustomed to the 
immensity of nature, as displayed on every hand, 
to feel specially impressed by the scene which 
would have held any one else enthralled. It may 
be said they were on business," though it had 
very much the appearance of sport. 

Halloo ! I expected it!" called out Jack 
Carleton, whose gaze abruptly rested on a point 
due southwest, and more than a mile away. 

His companion did not need the guidance of 
the outstretched arm and index finger leveled 
toward the distant spot, where the smoke of a 
camp-fire was seen climbing toward the blue sky. 
The scene on which the boys looked was similar 
to that which met the eye of Ned Preston and 
Deerfoot when they lay on the broad flat rock 
and gazed across at the signal-fire in the dis- 
tance. 

The wooded country gradually sloped to the 


32 


CAMP-FIRE AND WIGWAM. 


south and west from the elevation whereon the 
young friends had halted, slowly rising and undu- 
lating until the eye could follow the blue wavy 
outlines no further. At the point already named, 
and in the lowest portion of the intervening 
country, a camp-fire was burning. The smoke, as 
it filtered upward through the branches of the 
trees, and gradually dissolved in the pure air 
above, was seen with such distinctness that it 
caught the eye of Jack the moment it was turned 
in that direction. 

It was not a signal-fire, such as one is likely to 
detect when journeying through an Indian coun- 
try, but the vapor from the camp of some body of 
men who were not making the slightest attempt 
to conceal themselves, for it cannot be conceived 
that they had any reason for doing so. 

If the party were Indians, they surely had no 
necessity for stationing a sentinel on the outskirts 
of their camp to watch for danger. 

Jack and Otto looked in each other’s faces and 
smiled ; the natural question had presented itself 
at the same moment. It was, ‘‘ Can it be that 
the horse we are seeking is with them ? ” 

The only way to find out is to go forward and 


WHAT MIGHT HAVE BEEN EXPECTED. 33 


see for ourselves/' said Jack, after they had dis- 
cussed the question for several minutes. 

“ 'Spose dot de horse is with them — what 
den 

Jack shrugged his shoulders. 

‘^Deerfoot used to say that he could never 
answer such a question until he knew exactly how 
everything stood. Now, we can’t he certain 
whether they are Indians or white men, and I 
don’t know as it makes much difference one way 
or the other, for our own horse thieves over in 
Kentucky were dreaded as much as were the Sha- 
wanoes. They were a good deal meaner, too, 
for they oppressed their own race." 

Dot is vot I sometimes dinks of fader," was 
the unexpected remark of Otto ; “ if he was only 
a colored man or Injin I would have more respect 
for him ; dot is so." 

Come on ; we ha’Si^ started out to do some- 
thing, and we can't gain anything by staying 
here." 

The brief halt had refreshed the boys, and they 
now moved forward with their naturally vigorous 
and almost bounding steps. While they had 
much curiosity, and a somewhat singular misgiv- 


34 


CAMP-FIRE AND WIGWAM. 


ing, yet they were in no particular fear, for it was 
impossible to believe they were in any real peril. 

It was quite a tramp to reach the camp in 
which just then they felt so much interest, and 
the sun was close to meridian when Jack, who 
was slightly in advance, slackened his gait, and 
remarked in an undertone : 

It can’t be far — ^halloo ! ” 

While picking their way through the valley, 
they lost sight of the wavering column of vapor, 
except once or twice when they were able to catch 
a glimpse of it through the tree-tops. Jack’s ex- 
clamation was caused by another sight of the 
murky column, which, as he suspected, proved to 
be little more than a hundred yards distant. 

There was so much undergrowth that nothing 
of the fire itself could be observed, though the 
smoke showed itself distinctly in the clear air 
above. 

“ Veil, vot does we does now was the natural 
query of Otto, as he placed himself beside his 
young friend. 

I guess we may as well keep on, until we find 
out who they are.” 

“ After we finds out vot we does den ? ” 


WHAT MIGHT HAVE BEEN EXPECTED. 35 


“We shall see — come on.'' 

It was simple prudence that they should speak 
in whispers, and step with as much care as if they 
were scouts entering the camp of an enemy. It 
would have been rashness to neglect so simple a 
precaution, no matter how favorable the circum- 
stances. 

“ Holds on ! ” whispered Otto, “ I dinks I goes 
around the oder side while you takes a look on dis 
side.” 

“ There is no need of doing that,” interposed 
Jack ; “ we found out the consequence of sepa- 
rating when in danger. You needn’t keep behind 
me, but you may walk at my side." 

“ All right," responded Otto, obeying the sug- 
gestion. 

A rod or two further, and something red 
gleamed among the trees and undergrowth. 
Smoke was observed at the same moment, and 
immediately after came the hum of voices and the 
sight of persons stretched on the ground in loll- 
ing, indolent positions, while some were sitting on 
a fallen tree, and two were engaged in broiling 
some venison, which evidently was meant to fur- 
nish dinner for the rest. The majority were 


36 


CAMP-FIRE AND WIGWAM. 


smoking a species of red clay pipe, and the ap- 
pearance of the party suggested that they were 
resting after a laborious tramp through the woods. 

There were precisely ten, and they were Indians 
— every one. Jack could not be certain of the 
tribe to which they belonged, hut inasmuch as it 
was apparent they were neither Shawanoes nor 
Hurons, he was confident they were Osages, 
though it was not impossible that their totem 
was another altogether. 

Several peculiarities about the strange Indians 
interested the youth. They were noticeably 
shorter in stature than the Hurons and Shawa- 
noes whom they had been accustomed to meet on 
the other side of the Mississippi. The poetical 
American Indian is far different from the one in 
real life. It is rarely that a really handsome war- 
rior or squaw is met. They are generally a 
slouchy, frowsy, lazy, unclean people, of whom 
nothing is truer than that distance lends enchant- 
ment to their view. 

Those upon whom Jack and Otto gazed with 
natural curiosity, were not only shorter in stature, 
but of homelier countenance. Their eyes were 
smaller, more piggish, and further apart, their 


What might have been expected. 37 


cheek-bones more prominent, the foreheads lower 
and more sloping, while Jack always asserted that 
they had much larger mouths than the Indians 
with whom he was familiar. 

While asking themselves whether it was wise 
to go any closer and to make their acquaintance, 
the lads stood side by side, each with the stock of 
his gun resting on the earth, while their whole 
attention was absorbed by the curious scene before 
them. 

It would naturally follow that if the Indian 
party was in such plain sight of the boys, they 
themselves must have been visible to the red 
men had they chosen to cast their searching 
glances towards the spot where the two were 
standing, even though the latter were partially 
hidden by the undergrowth. 

Had Jack and Otto been as vigilant and suspi- 
cious as they ought to have been, their misgivings 
would have been awakened by what took place 
within the next ten minutes. Two of the war- 
riors, leaving their rifles where they were leaning 
against a fallen tree, leisurely rose and sauntered 
into the woods, taking a course directly opposite 
to that which would have led them to where the 


38 


CAMP-FIRE AND WIGWAM. 


boys stood. The latter observed the movement, 
but thought nothing of it. 

What do you say ? ” finally asked Jack, in a 
guarded voice ; shall we go forward and make 
their acquaintance ? ’’ 

“ Dey haven't any horses that we can see, and I 
dinks dot we better goes away till some other 
time." 

I am inclined to believe you are right " 

At that moment, and without the least warn- 
ing, a brawny, coppery arm shot over the shoulder 
of Jack Carleton, and, grasping his rifle with an 
iron grip, snatched it from him. At the same 
instant, a precisely similar movement deprived 
Otto Kelstaub of his most important weapon, the 
two friends being made prisoners before they 
dreamed they were in the least danger. 


CHAPTER IV. 


CAPTORS AND CAPTIVES. 

ITH an exclamation of affright, Jack 



^ ^ Carleton whirled on his heel and found 
the hroad, grinning face of one of the warriors 
almost against his own. Holding the rifle hack, 
as if expecting an attempt to recover it, the sav- 
age thrust his head forward, with a tantalizing 
expression overspreading his ugly features. At 
the same moment he muttered something very 
rapidly in his own tongue. Not a word was un- 
derstood by Jack, but he was sure the warrior 
said, ^^Ah, ha, young man, Pve caught you, and 
you can’t help yourself.” 

The experience of Otto Relstaub was slightly 
different from that of his companion. When he 
found his rifle gone and a squatty Indian at his 
elbow, he was panic-stricken. 

Mine gracious ! ” he exclaimed, this ain't de 
best place for me ; I dinks I goes to some oder 
place.” 


40 


CAMP-FIKE AND WIGWAM. 


Naturally he made a dash to retrace his steps, 
but the warrior was too quick for him. He had 
taken his second step only, when his captor 
grasped the ankle of the foot that was rising from 
the ground, and drew backward with such force 
that Otto sprawled on his face. 

Jack, who could not believe that these red men 
were of a very sanguinary disposition, laughed 
outright over the discomfiture of his friend. 

“ CanH you kick him loose ? ” he called. 

If he don^t hang on too tight,'' replied Otto, 
trying with might and main to free himself. 

The moment the boys were captured, the atten- 
tion of the entire company was centred upon them. 
All talking ceased, and every one stood up and 
looked toward the point of interest. Several went 
forward to meet the captives, and the general grin 
that lighted up the aboriginal countenances seemed 
to shed a mild sort of sunlight among and under 
the trees. 

It's no use,” said Jack to his friend ; we 
can’t get away until they are ready to let us go.” 

Vot does they mean to do mit us ? '' 

That is hard to tell,” replied the young Ken- 
tuckian, with a serious countenance ; I don't 


CAPTORS AND CAPTIVES. 


41 


know to what tribe they belong, but I believe they 
ain't half as bad as the Shawanoes.” 

Dey couldn't be any more cruel don dem/’ 
was the truthful observation of the young Ger- 
man. 

In the course of a few seconds the boys were 
fully introduced to the camp-fire of the strange 
Indians, who were not in war paint, and who, as 
the boys rightly believed, belonged to a less blood- 
thirsty totem than did the redskins on the eastern 
bank of the Mississippi. 

Every warrior was standing on his feet, and they 
all crowded around the boys, as though they had 
never seen any of their race until that moment. 
They continually talked in their guttural, grunt- 
ing fashion, smiling and nodding their heads. 
Two of them pinched the limbs of the boys as 
though testing their muscle. So far from show- 
ing any alarm. Jack Carleton clenched his fist and 
elevated his arm, swaying the hand back and forth 
as if proud to display the development of his bi- 
ceps. But Otto was in too doleful a mood to in- 
dulge in anything of the kind. 

As a matter of course, the Indians could not 
feel the slightest misgiving on account of their 


42 


CAMP-FIRE AND WIGWAM. 


prisoners. They must have known of the settle- 
ment only a few miles distant, and they had not 
offered to disturb it, nor had they molested any of 
the pioneers when they ventured into the woods 
in quest of game. 

Such being the case, it can be readily seen that, 
so far as the settlers were concerned, the Indians 
were safe. Although within gunshot of Martins- 
ville, the red men took no precaution at all against 
molestation from them. 

It struck J ack as curious that among the war- 
riors gathered around them, not one had as yet 
spoken a word that he could understand. The 
American race have shown a quickness from the 
first to pick up expressions from the language of 
those near them. Who has forgotten Samoset’s 
^‘Welcome, Englishmen!” uttered to the first 
settlers at Plymouth, who were at a loss to under- 
stand where the red man learned the pleasant 
words ? 

Jack Carleton, who retained his self-possession 
much better than did his friend, listened hope- 
fully for some word which he could recognize. 

While he was disappointed in that respect, he 
could not believe that he and Otto were in any 


CAPTORS AND CAPTIVES. 


43 


imminent peril from their captors, though, on the 
other hand, he was very far from feeling safe 
against harm. With a coolness that must have 
awakened admiration among the barbarians, the 
youth, standing in the middle of the group, folded 
his arms, and smilingly looked in the repellant 
faces, none of which were at a greater altitude 
than his own. 

After pinching different parts of the bodies 
of the hoys, the Indians seemed to be satisfied 
and stepped back. The majority sat down on 
the log, others sauntered away, relighting their 
pipes that had burned out, and the two who 
had been serving as cooks, gave their attention 
to the venison steak, whose appetizing odor filled 
the surrounding space. 

Otto, we may as well take it quietly,^^ said 
Jack, sauntering to the butt of the log, and seat- 
ing himself, they don't mean to tomahawk us 
just yet, and I hope they will give us some dinner 
before they dispose of us." 

The German imitated the action of Jack, but 
he did not share his self-possession. He shook his 
head in a way which showed he was far from- feel- 
ing comfortable. 


44 


CAMP-FIRE AND WIGWAM. 


You seem more scared than when we were be- 
hind the logs, with the Shawanoes and Hurons on 
the outside,"' said J ack ; “ I don't understand 
how that can be. I am sure there is less to dread 
from these Indians than from them." 

It ain't de Injins dot makes me feel so bad," 
replied Otto with a rueful expression, but fader." 

What's the matter with him ? '’ 

De colt is lost and now dey takes mine gun 
from me ; if I goes back dot way, fader will whip 
me harder than ever." 

Jack was serious for a moment and then he 
laughed. 

I never dreamed that that was your trouble. 
Of course, if you go home without your gun the 
old gentleman will be angry, but there is one good 
thing about the matter." 

“ What's that ? " 

“No matter what happens, he can't be any 
meaner and more cruel than he is now." 

Otto removed his tall, conical hat, looked 
thoughtfully down at the ground in front, and 
slowly scratched his head. Manifestly he was in 
deep thought. Suddenly he looked up, his face 
aglow. 


CAPTORS AND CAPTIVES. 


45 


Dot is so. I don’t care now vot dey takes, I 
will valks home and tells fader and moder dot I 
lost it, den won’t they he mad ! Oh, mine 
gracious ! ” 

And leaning far back on the log and donning 
his hat, he slapped his knee with his right hand 
and shook all over with laughter. There is some- 
thing contagious in such an exhibition, as we all 
know, and not only did Jack laugh in unison, 
but several of the warriors showed they were 
amused. 

“ I thought all the time Otto was alarmed on 
account of the Indians,” said Jack to himself, 
and it was nothing of the kind ; he was only 
afraid that his father will be madder than ever 
when he goes back not only without the lost 
horse, but without some of the property he took 
away with him. Now that fear is gone and Otto 
begins to feel better than I do, for,” thought the 
youth, looking around him, we certainly are not 
in the best situation in the world.” 

The youth could not help observing that while 
the Indians seemed to pay little attention to 
them, he and Otto were under strict surveillance. 
As no motion had been made to bind them, the 


46 


CAMP-FIRE AND WIGWAM. 


boys could make a sudden break or dash for lib- 
erty whenever the whim took possession of them, 
but nothing could be gained and a great deal 
might be lost by such an attempt. Stumpy and 
heavy-set as were the warriors, they could easily 
outrun their captives, and rather than permit 
them to get away, they would doubtless riddle 
them with bullets. Consequently, while the same 
thought came to each of the friends more than 
once, as they sat conversing on the log, neither 
proposed any effort to get away. 

They had brought nothing in the shape of 
lunch with them, and it may be doubted whether 
any one of the Indians was more ravenously hun- 
gry than were they. It would go hard with 
them, if deprived of their share of the dinner, 
prepared by the aboriginal cooks. 

When the huge slices of venison were half 
broiled, the distribution followed. The cooks 
handled their hunting-knives with such deftness, 
that in a twinkling, as may be said, the jaws of 
the entire party were vigorously at work. After 
receiving their respective shares, few made the 
slightest use of their knives. The aborigines live 
and eat so much like wild animals, that, almost 


CAPTOKS AND CAPTIVES. 


47 


without bxception, they possess admirable teeth 
which need no artificial assistance. 

“ My gracious ! ” whispered Jack, I believe 
they don’t mean to give us so much as a bite.” 

“ If dey doesn’t do so, den I dies mit hunger,” 
was the despairing exclamation of Otto, who 
forgot that only a few hours had passed since he 
had partaken liberally of food. I never felt so 
hungry as I feels now, and now I’m growing 
worser ” 

Something thumped against the side of the 
speaker’s head with such force that his hat fell 
off. Jack had just time to see that it was a piece 
of cooked venison, when a similar blessing struck 
him. 

The two Indians were dexterous throwers, and 
they and half a dozen were grinning over the 
result. 

The result was satisfactory in every way to the 
victims, if such they may be considered, for, 
besides furnishing them with the much-needed 
nourishment, it was a strong proof of the indiffer- 
ence, if not the good-will of their captors. Had 
they felt ill inclined toward the boys, they would 
not have shown such kindness toward them. 


48 


CAMP-FIRE AND WIGWAM. 


“ When you are in Koine, do as the Romans 
do,’' laughed Jack, seating himself on the fallen 
tree and devouring the half-cooked meat with the 
gusto of those around him. Indeed he and Otto 
had eaten many a time in a similar style, and few 
persons find difficulty in making savages of them- 
selves in every respect, whenever the inclination 
so to do takes possession of them. 

The boys would have relished double the 
amount of food, but enough had been given to 
remove all discomfort, and they would have found 
it hard to describe the thorough enjoyment the 
lunch imparted. 

But now that the troublesome question was 
answered, the thought of the youths naturally 
turned to the immediate future. Had these 
Indians formed any purpose respecting their 
prisoners ? If so, what was it likely to be ? Did 
they intend to kill them with rifle, tomahawk, or 
knife ? Or would they be taken away captives ? 
Did the red men belong to the Osage tribe of 
Indians, or was theirs some fiercer or milder totem 
from a distant part of the country ? 

It is a fact that among many of the early settle- 
ments in Missouri and other Western States, the 


Captors and captives. 


49 


warriors who were occasionally encountered in the 
forests, or who fired from the covert of the trees, 
belonged to tribes whose hunting-grounds were 
many leagues away. They were not Shawanoe, 
Huron, Pottawatomie, Osage, Miami, Delaware, 
Illinois, Kickapoo, or Winnebago. Sometimes a 
veteran trapper recognized the dress and general 
appearance that he had noted among the red 
men to the northward, and fiir beyond the Assini- 
boine ; others who had ventured hundreds of 
miles to the westward, remembered exchanging 
shots with similar dusky warriors on the slopes of 
the Rocky Mountains. 

Indeed it cannot be questioned that the Ameri- 
can race not only produced warriors, orators, and 
magnificent leaders, but it had its travelers and 
explorers — the name being accepted in its re- 
stricted meaning. 

More than once Jack had wondered whether 
this party had not come from a long distance in 
the interior, perhaps hundreds of miles, and that 
having completed the errand on which they had 
journeyed so far, were now on their return. 

If this is so,'' he said to Otto, when 
th ^y observed the party making preparations to 
3 


50 


£!AMP-FIRE AND WIGWAM. 


leave, they will take us on a good long 
march.” 

I dinks maybe dey knocks us in the head, so 
as not to makes us feel bad apout going away 
from home.” 

Further conversation was checked by some 
minutes of bustle and activity. The Indians 
seemed to have come very suddenly to the con- 
clusion to depart, and the boys naturally shared 
the excitement ; but possibly their dismay can be 
imagined, when it became apparent that the red 
men intended to divide into two parties, and that 
as a consequence the boys would have to part 
company, and who shall say whether it was to be 
for a few days, a few years, or forever ? 


CHAPTER V. 


JOURNEYING SOUTHWARD. 

TT never occurred to Jack and Otto that their 
captors meant to separate until the division 
actually took place. As if by a general under- 
standing, one half of the party moved to the right, 
and the rest partly to the left, the course of the 
former being due west, and of the latter directly 
south. 

^‘Halloo, Otto !'* called Jack, turning his head 
and stopping among the members of his own 
division who were moving off ; they're going to 
part company." 

Dot is vot it looks like ; but I guess it ain't 
going to be for one great vile. Grood-by ! " 

Jack was unwilling to part with his friend in 
this abrupt fashion, and he started toward him 
with a view of shaking his hand. He did not 
dream that his movement would awaken the least 
opposition ; but he presumed too much on the 
indulgence of the red men, for, before he could 


52 


CAMP-FIRE AND WIGWAM. 


take three steps, one of the warriors caught his 
arm, and, with a violent wrench, flung him in the 
opposite direction. 

It required the utmost eflbrt of Jack to save 
himself from falling, and a stinging pain ran 
through his shoulder. His hot Kentucky blood 
was aflame, and the instant he could poise his 
body he drew his knife and rushed upon the 
Indian with the fury of a tiger. 

“ ril show you that you can’t treat me that 
way ! ” he exclaimed. 

The warrior whom he was about to assail faced 
him in a crouching posture, both hands resting on 
his knees, while his ugly countenance was bisected 
by a tantalizing grin which showed the molars of 
botli jaws. His black eyes gleamed like those of 
a rattlesnake, and his whole attitude and manner 
showed that he was seeking to goad the lad to at- 
tack him. 

The impetus was not needed. Jack Carleton 
had no thought of hesitation, though even in his 
rage he felt that there was scarcely a shadow of 
hope that he would escape with his life from such 
an encounter. 

The moment Jack was close enough he bounded 


JOURNEYING SOUTHWARD. 


53 


forward and made a sweeping blow, with the knife 
gripped in his right hand. Had the weapon 
struck where it was aimed, there would have been 
one Indian less before the spectators could have 
realized what had taken place. The other war- 
riors were looking upon the picture as though in 
doubt of what was coming. Among those watch- 
ing the scene was Otto Relstaub, whose eyes were 
riv^eted on his friend. The thrilling encounter 
had opened so suddenly that he fairly held his 
breath, certain that Jack would not live two min- 
utes longer. 

But the knife of the boy missed its mark alto- 
gether. The keen point whizzed through empty 
air, the spiteful force of the blow turning the lad 
half way around on his feet, and leaving him 
utterly at the mercy of the warrior ; the latter 
could have smitten him to the earth with the sud- 
denness of the lightning stroke. 

But the Indian did not so much as draw his 
weapon. With a quickness which the eye could 
scarcely follow, he snatched the wrist of the boy’s 
hand and bent it back with such force that poor 
Jack was glad to let the weapon fall to the 
ground. He was discomfited and helpless. 


54 


CAMP-FIRE AND WIGWAM. 


Jack folded his arms, so as to bring the injured 
wrist against his left side and under his elbow. 
Pressing it close to his body, he shut his white 
lips and forced back the cry that struggled for 
utterance. 

With wonderful coolness the triumphant red 
man stooped to the ground, picked up the hunt- 
ing-knife, and with the same expanse of grin, 
presented it to Jack, the handle toward him. 

Takes him. Jack \ ” called out Otto, who was 
probably the most astounded spectator of the 
scene ; but don't try to kills him ag'in." 

Young Carleton for a moment was as bewil- 
dered as a child ; but his good sense rapidly re- 
turned, and, with a smile in answer to that of the 
Indian, he accepted the weapon and shoved it 
back in its place. 

Jack was mortified beyond expression at the 
sorry show he had made. He had cut a ridiculous 
figure, and no wonder a general smile lighted up 
the faces of the red men gathered around. 

But the youth made a mistake when he believed 
ne had lowered himself in the eyes of his captors. 
The American race (like all others) admire true 
courage and pluck, even though judgment may be 


JOURNEYING SOUTHWARD. 


55 


lacking, and the dauntless style in which the young 
captive attacked his tormentor, when there was no 
prospect of success, awoke a responsive chord in 
the breast of all. Had Jack shown himself a 
coward, they might have treated him as they 
often did such captives ; hut the brave young 
fellow was in no danger, at least for the present. 

The occurrence took but a fraction of the time 
that has been occupied in the telling, and Jack 
was only given opportunity to replace the knife, 
when his captors, arranging themselves so as to 
surround him, resumed their march to the west- 
ward. Precisely at the same instant the other 
half of the company did the same in the other 
direction, and once more Otto Kelstaub called out : 

Good-hy, Jack ! good-hy to you ! 

Good-hy, my friend ! ” shouted J ack, his 
heart filled with a deep misgiving over the singu- 
lar event. Keep up a good heart, though there’s 
no telling whether we shall ever meet again.” 

If I get home before you gets dere I will tell 
Colonel Martin, and we’ll follow you to the Kocky 
M oun tains ” 

Even in that serious moment Jack Carleton 
broke into laughter when he saw that the usual 


56 


CAMP-FIRE AND WIGWAM. 


fortune of Otto clung to him. His foot caught in 
some obstruction, and while in the act of waving 
his hand and exchanging greetings with his friend^ 
he stumbled forward and went down. Clamber- 
ing to his feet he turned to complete his words, 
but his captors seemed to have lost patience on 
account of the delay. One seized his right and 
another his left arm and began walking him 
rapidly off. The last sight which Jack gained of 
the fellow showed him between two Indians, who 
were hurrying him along with such vigor that his 
head rose and sank with each unwilling footstep, 
as though he was alternately lifted from and 
pressed down to the ground. A few seconds later 
and the intervening trees hid him from sight. 

It would have been difficult for Jack Carleton 
to describe his varied emotions when forced to 
admit the fact that he was an actual prisoner 
among a band of wandering Indians. The mem- 
orable journey from Kentucky into Louisiana had 
been attended by many stirring experiences, and 
more than once every avenue of escape seemed to 
be closed, but, now for the first time, he found 
himself a captive within a few miles of his own 
home. 


JOUR^^EYING SOUTHWARD. 


57 


Whither would these red men take him ? Did 
they mean to hold him a permanent captive, or, as 
is often the case with their race, would they put 
him to torture and finally to death ? The settle- 
ments of Kentucky and Ohio were crimsoned witli 
the deeds of the red men, and, though some tribes 
were less warlike than others, it was not to be 
supposed that any of them were distinguished for 
mercy and forbearance. 

^^If Colonel Martin only knew this,” thought 
Jack, while tramping forward, “it wouldn’t take 
him long to gather the men together, and they 
would come down on these folks like a whirlwind ; 
but Otto and I may be gone for weeks before any 
one will suspect we are in trouble. Even then 
they won’t know what to do. No, sir,” added 
Jack, compressing his lips, “whatever is done 
must be done by myself, and, with the help of 
lieaven, I shall part company with these red men 
just as soon as the chance presents itself.” 

Any one in the situation of Jack Carleton can- 
not lack for themes on which to employ his brain. 
It is safe to assert that the boy did more thinking 
while on that eventful march than he had done in 
the same space of time for years. 


58 


CAMP-FIRE AND WIGWAM. 


It may be said that while the party were on the 
march, and the warriors were together, it was 
utterly out of the question for Jack to leave 
against their will. Three strode along in front, 
while two were in the rear. Every one was fleeter 
of foot than he, and they had six rifles in their 
possession, while he had none at all. Could he 
secure several hundred yards’ start, they would 
have no difficulty in trailing and running him 
down, for the sky was clear, the sun bright, and 
the footprints of the boy would show as distinctly 
to the keen eyes of the red men as though made in 
the dust of the highway. 

No, he must wait for the darkness of the night, 
when a few yards between him and his enemies 
would prove like a stone wall ; when insidious 
sleep would seal the eyes of the dusky barbarians, 
and he could steal out in the gloom, leaving them 
to wait for hours before taking np his trail. 

One person was continually in the thoughts of 
Jack Carleton — Deerfoot. Where is he ? Is 
he days’ journey to the south ? Is there any 
hope of him playing the part of a friend for Otto 
and me ? ” 

These and similar questions were asked again 


JOURNEYING SOUTHWARD. 


59 


and again while the youth was tramping through 
the wood in the company of his captors, and his 
heart sank when his own good sense obliged him 
to answer each one in the most unsatisfactory 
manner. 

He recalled that Deerfoot parted with them only 
a few days before in a manner which implied that 
considerable time must pass before they would see 
each other again. The young Shawanoe could not 
suspect that when his friends reached home, they 
would immediately proceed to get into trouble, as 
they had just done. 

No,'^ added Jack, with a sigh, from what I 
know and have heard of Deerfoot, he has a won- 
derful way of turning up when wanted, but it's no 
use to look for him in this case.” 

The conclusion of the boy was a sensible one, 
and he resolutely faced the situation as it present- 
ed itself to him. It was most serious, and it may 
be said that every passing hour rendered it more 
so, for he was moving away from home, and there- 
by increasing the difficulties of returning thither, 
should it become his good fortune to gain the op- 
portunity to do so. 

The wan-iors who were walking in front, fol- 


60 


CAMP-FIRE AND WIGWAM. 


lowed the usual custom of their people — that is, 
they proceeded in Indian file, so that <«the boy 
was given a fair view only of the one immediately 
before him — the glimpses of the others being 
fragmentary. Glancing behind, he observed the 
same fact, so that the entire party made but the 
single trail, for Jack himself was wise enough to 
fall in with their custom. 

“ It may be,"^ he muttered, after traveling 
several miles in silence, that they live hundreds 
of miles off and that I won't have a chance to 
leave them for weeks or months or — years," he 
added in a hushed voice, and with an additional 
heart-throb, but I shall never be reconciled to 
live in the wigwams of the red men." 

It seemed curious to the young captive that a 
party of friends, like the Indians, should tramp 
mile after mile as they did without speaking a 
single word. Now and then, some one would ut- 
ter an exclamation which sounded more like the 
grunt of a porker than anything else, but fre- 
quently they advanced steadily for an hour or 
more in perfect silence. 

Sometimes the forest was open and free from 
undergrowth, then it was cluttered up with run- 


JOURNEYING SOUTHWARD. 


61 


ning vines which would have annoyed any one 
unaccustoraed to them, but which proved no 
obstacle to the Indians. In fact, they walked 
without showing the least regard to them. 
Where Jack, if leading, would have lifted his 
feet, they shoved ahead and without effort 
snapped and turned them aside as though they 
were so many cobwebs. 

‘^It all comes from training,'' concluded our 
friend, as he attempted to catch a switch which 
swung back and struck him across the face ; “if 
I was alone, it would take me twice as long as it 
takes them, and then I would fare worse than 
they do." 

All at once, they came upon a creek. It was 
barely twenty feet in width, but muddy, swift and 
deep. There was something impressive in the 
speed with which the volume of water rushed 
through the woods, as if fleeing in a panic from 
some peril at its heels. 

The entire party came to a halt, ranging them- 
selves along the bank and surveying the turbid 
torrents, as though they wished to talk with each 
other upon the best method of placing themselves 
on the other side. 


62 


CAMP-FIRE AND WIGWAM. 


I hope they won’t swim it/’ Jack said to him- 
self, ^‘for their people make no allowance for 
those that are not as skillful as they, and I will 
get into trouble.” 


CHAPTER VI. 


AN INVOLUNTAKY BATH. 

XT was not to be supposed that a party of 
Indians could be checked by a stream of 
water. If necessary they could swim across, but, 
inasmuch as the party separated, and while seve- 
ral went up, the rest walked down the stream, it 
was evident they were searching for a more suita- 
ble spot in which to make the passage. 

Jack Carleton followed the larger party, which 
had gone only a few rods when a whoop from the 
others made known they had found what was 
wanted. The rest immediately turned around 
and joined them. 

Jack saw at once that the means were provided 
for passing over dry shod. A tree, some six or 
eight inches in diameter, lay with the butt on one 
shore and the upper portion on the opposite bank. 
A glance showed that it had been felled by the 
axe of some pioneer, who probably thus formed a 
bridge for himself and friends. The limbs had 


64 


CAMP-FIRE AND WIGWAM. 


been trimmed away, and the abraded bark 
proved that it had served a similar purpose for 
many wild beasts in passing to and fro. The 
faded color of the gashes in the trunk showed 
that a long time had passed since the bridge was 
made by the woodman’s axe. 

Nothing better could be required, and several 
grunts of satisfaction escaped the warriors during 
the minute they stood together viewing the sup- 
port that awaited the pressing of their feet. 

Jack Carleton stepped forward, but one of the 
Indians grasped his arm and drew him back so 
violently as almost to throw him to the ground. 
The boy looked wonderiiigly in his face, and saw 
that it was aglow with passion. He shook his 
head rapidly and spoke fast and furious. 

I think I can guess what you mean,” said 
Jack, stepping back, so as to allow the others to 
precede him, and I will now await your com- 
mands.” 

He stood still until three had gone over, when 
they beckoned him to follow. Jack had noticed 
that when the Indians were walking on the log, 
they were obliged to move carefully, for their foot- 
hold was narrow and the swift running current 


AN INVOLUNTARY BATH. 


65 


was apt to make one dizzy. The lad, however, 
stepped forward without hesitation and advanced 
slowly but with certainty. 

The three warriors, who stood facing him on the 
shore, showed that like Deerfoot the Shawanoe, 
they possessed a certain vein of waggery, for at 
the moment Jack was over the middle of the 
stream, one of them stooped, and, grasping the 
head of the trunk, moved it quickly fully a couple 
of feet to the right, all three bursting into an 
audible snicker at the same moment. The lad 
was looking downward, meanwhile stepping care- 
fully, when he glanced across to learn the meaning 
of the action, the stooping Indian being in his 
field of vision. 

Jack understood the trick, but he was without 
the means of defeating it. He stooped quickly 
with the intention of grasping the support with 
both hands, but before he could do so, he lost his 
balance, flung his arms aloft, and down he went 
with a loud splash that sent the spray flying in 
all directions. 

No audience of countrymen ever laughed more 
heartily at the ancient jokes of a clown than did 
the five Indians when the boy disappeared under 


66 


CAMP-FIRE AND WIGWAM. 


the water, his eyes staring with the shock of 
affright which came with his sudden contact with 
the current. 

Jack was a capital swimmer, and he was satis- 
fied there was no wish to drown him ; hut he had 
scarcely passed below the surface, when it occurred 
to him that there was a possibility of turning the 
jest upon his captors. The water was very deep, 
and he kept sinking until his feet softly touched 
the bottom. As he gave himself the slight im- 
pulse which sent him upward again, he not only 
swam swiftly with the rapid current, but moved 
as close to shore as possible, and began creeping 
up the side of the bank. 

In doing this, he over-estimated his own 
strength. It took him a longer time to reach the 
surface than he calculated upon, and he narrowly 
escaped strangling ; but he resolutely held out to 
the last second. 

At the moment the rushing waters seemed to 
rofir through his brain, his crown cleft the surface, 
and he drew a deep inspiration of the blessed air ; 
but, even in that trying moment, he kept his self- 
possession, and the breath was taken so softly that 
no ear beside his own knew it. 


AN INVOLUNTARY BATH. 


61 


He had emerged close to shore and directly 
under some overhanging brush, which was not so 
dense as he could wish, since he was able to see 
the warriors standing on the land and looking for 
him. It followed, therefore, that if they should 
scrutinize the bank very closely they would dis- 
cover him ; but the boy’s hope lay in their lack 
of suspicion that such an artifice was in his 
mind. 

Several circumstances united to help the youth ; 
he water was roiled, as has already been said, 
while the friction of the swift current against the 
shore made a noise which overcame the slight- 
ripple caused by his own movements. Only his 
nose and eyes were kept above the surface, and 
the shrubbery which inclosed them made a 
tolerable screen, though less effective than he 
desired. 

Jack had landed, as may be said, a dozen yards 
below the log from which he had been thrown and 
on the side from which he set out, consequently 
he was opposite the five Indians who stood on the 
shore. He was led to do this from a natural 
desire to get as far away as he could from his 
captorS; but it was a mistake on bis part, for had 


68 


CAMP-FIRE AND WIGWAM. 


lie crawled under the other bank he would have 
been hidden altogether from the Bight of the 
Indians. 

Holding to a w ./e-like root with his left hand, 
he swung around so as to face up stream, and, 
through the slight spaces in the shrubbery 
kept his eyes fixed intently on the brawny red 
men. 

Very soon the warriors looked at each other, 
and talked rapidly and with growing excitement. 
There could be no doubt they were discussing the 
unexpected shape matters had taken ; the joke 
played on their captive had proven a very serious 
matter to him. It must have been tliat the pale- 
faced youth was unable to swim and was drowned. 
The white warrior was a pappoose. 

By and by they will make search for me,'" 
was the thought of Jack Carleton, still retaining 
his hold, ^^and then will come the tug of vrar. 
It won’t be the live boy they’ll expect to find, 
but his dead body, bobbing up and down and 
back and forth, and yet I don’t see why they 
will care to hunt me up.” 

Whatever might be the issue, Jack was war- 
ranted in feeling hopeful, for he was sure the in- 


A Narrow Escape 







m^m’i 




.W\N 


















• • 

/■ * 



I 




•I* 





\ - 

I 






* 






> 







\ 



« 



i 







I 


* 


w 






( 


■ . 






i 


I 


« 

t 




» - - 


l» 



• . r 

4 A 


,r 





t 



% 


« 



- N 



t 


AN INVOLUNTARY BATII. 


69 


cident had taken a turn entirely unexpected to the 
warriors. 

I had only floated a little further down 
stream/' he thought more than once, noticing a 
sharp bend made by the current, I would have 
been in a good deal better situation than this, 
for I would have been out of their sight alto- 
gether.” 

Several times he was on the point of letting go 
and dropping further down, but he dreaded some 
mistake which would draw attention to the spot. 
If he should try to swim under the surface, he 
might be forced to come up too soon, or might 
strike some obstruction in the stream that would 
fling him over as though he was a porpoise. It 
was the fear of a catastrophe of this nature which 
held him where he was, while he peered through 
the shrubbery like some wild animal glaring out 
from his covert upon his enemies. 

The face of every Indian was in sight, and he 
studied the expression of each broad, coppery 
countenance. He knew they were talking by the 
movements of the thin lips, and, despite the noise 
of the rushing stream, he heard one of them grunt 
several times. This particular warrior was shorter 


70 


CAMP-FIRE AND WIGWAM. 


and more solidly built than the rest, and appeared 
to be some kind of a leader, for he had the most 
to say, and the boy noticed, while on the march, 
that he directed the actions of the rest. 

This Indian, as he stood, held his rifle in his 
right hand, while the thumb of his left was hooked 
over the belt at his waist, which supported his 
knife and tomahawk. His stomach protruded 
somewhat, and, when he spoke in his sententious 
manner, the belt would rise and sink in a spas- 
modic fashion which kept time with his words. 

Jack kept close watch of the black eyes, which, 
like those of professional hunters and scouts, were 
never at rest. They flitted hither and thither, 
up and down stream and even to the rear, as 
though danger were apprehended from that direc- 
tion. 

What the boy was expecting and dreading was 
a search on the part of the Indians. None could 
know better than they how brief a time is required 
for a person to drown, and they were not long in 
arriving at the conclusion that the boy either was 
dead, or had left the stream at a point below. 
Three savages walked hastily over the creek on 
the log and began moving along shore, their ser^ 


AN INVOLUNTARY BATH. 


71 


pent-like eyes scanning every foot of land and 
water that came in their field of vision. At the 
same time, the other two did the same from the 
opposite shore, and Jack Carleton knew that the 
crisis had come. 

He felt quite secure against being seen by the 
two who were traveling together, for he was able 
to dispose of the undergrowth so as to increase its 
usefulness. While one hand held fast to the 
tough root, he softly drew down the bush with 
the other, so that it interposed between him and 
the couple who were held in such dread. If the 
others should step to the edge of the stream and 
part the bushes, it would be all up with the 
frightened lad. 

The necessities of the case forced Jack to raise 
his head until both ears were above the surface, 
and thus, while he employed his eyes to follow the 
movements of the couple, he sought to use his 
ears to discover the approach of the trio, though 
the rushing torrent forbade full success in that 
respect. 

The two warriors were in plain sight as they 
slowly picked their way downward. Jack saw 
the upper parts of their bodies, and his heart 


72 


CAMP'-FIRE AND WIGWAM. 


throbbed faster when they faced about and came 
down to the edge of the water. However, they 
were still several yards above him, so that he was 
quite certain they did not suspect his hiding- 
place. When they halted and leaned over the 
stream, the fugitive gave no thought to those who 
were undoubtedly much closer, but sank until only 
forehead, eyes and nose were in the air, while 
the scanty bush was drawn still closer to his 
face. 

All at once. Jack’s heart seemed to stand still ; 
he saw that one of, the Indians was looking straight 
at the spot where he was in hiding. The black 
orbs were centered upon him with such an inquir- 
ing expression, that he was sure he had been dis- 
covered. All hope was gone, until a moment after 
he observed that the savage was peering at the 
undergrowth below him, as though suspicious of 
everything which could afford any sort of a hiding- 
place. 

“He didn’t see me after all,” was the conclu- 
sion of the delighted boy, “ and now if the others 
let me alone, I shall have a chance to give them 
the slip.” 

Again the waists and shoulders of the two were 


AN INVOLUNTARY BATH. 


73 


observed moving slowly among the trees and un- 
dergrowth, until they passed out of sight, a con- 
siderable distance below the crouching fugitive. 
The relief of the latter was unspeakable, though 
he could not forget that other foes were also to be 
avoided. 

But minute after minute passed, and still Jack 
saw and heard nothing of the red men. With each 
passing minute his hopes rose, until at the end of 
half an hour, he felt that his safety was well nigh 
secured. 

They have concluded I was drowned and my 
body is not likely to come to the surface for some 
time — anyway not until it is a long way from this 
spot. If they don't return, I’m safe." 

But a thrill of alarm passed through him more 
than once, when he recalled that the strategy he 
had employed was of such a simple nature that it 
ought to suggest itself to the red men. If such 
was the case they would be certain to return to 
the fallen tree, renew their search, and prosecute 
it with greater care. 

It was the dread of the latter which led Jack to 
creep carefully out of the stream, after he had 
been in hiding perhaps half an hour. Of course 


74 


CAMP-FIRE AND WIGWAM. 


his clothing was saturated, and he had become 
chilled from his long submersion, so that his teeth 
rattled, and he trembled in every limb. Extended 
flat on the ground, he crawled with the utmost 
care until a couple of rods from the water. Then 
he stopped and listened. He was so far from the 
stream that its noise did not prevent him detect- 
ing any slight noise which might have been made 
by some other cause, but he heard nothing at 
all. 

There was still considerable undergrowth around 
him, so that he felt screened from the observation 
of any other Indians wandering in the vicinity. 

They thought they were very cunning,"' mut- 
tered J ack, with a chuckle, “ when they tumbled 
me into the water, but I played a trick on them 
worth two of their kind. I only wish there was 
some way of letting them know how completely I 
have outwitted them " 

A cold shiver passed down the spine of Jack 
Carleton, when he distinctly heard a guttural, 
grunting laugh behind him. Turning like a flash, 
he saw the five Indian warriors frqm whom, up to 
that moment, he had believed he was free, stand- 
ing within a rod, and all grinning to an extent 


AN INVOLUNTARY BATH. 


75 


that seemed to take the corners of their mouths 
around to their ears. 

The truth broke upon Jack : the red men had 
never lost sight of him, except for the moment he 
was under the water. They knew where he was 
when he supposed himself invisible, and they had 
been amusing themselves at his expense. 


CHAPTER VII. 


TWO VISITORS. 

the evening succeeding the departure of 
Jack Carleton and Otto Relstaub from the 
little settlement of Martinsville, the widowed 
mother of Jack was seated by her fireside engaged 
in knitting. The night was cold, and the huge 
sticks of wood were roaring and crackling in the 
broad fireplace, and throwing a cheerful glow and 
warmth through the room. The tallow candte 
on the mantel had not been lit, for there was no 
need of it, and, despite the loneliness and poverty 
of the sad-faced woman, there was an air of neat- 
ness and comfort about her home which would 
have tempted any one who could look through the 
narrow window into the homely, old-fashioned 
apartment. 

The deft fingers flew back and forth as regularly 
as the most delicate machinery, until all at once 
the lady stopped and allowed her hands to rest in 


TWO VISITORS. 


77 


ber lap. At the same moment a sigh escaped her, 
and she looked into the glowing embers. 

It was not hard to guess where her thoughts 
were ; they were with that only child who had 
gone forth in the woods to help the German lad 
look for the missing horse. Mrs. Carleton smiled 
as she reflected upon a certain absurdity which 
marked the whole business, for, look at it as she 
chose, there was something grotesque in the pro- 
ject of two youths setting out to hunt for a horse 
that had been wandering for days in a limitless 
wood. But the smile quickly gave way to the serious 
expression which not often left the face of the mo- 
ther since that awful night when her husband was 
stricken down by the fierce red men of Kentucky. 

I trust God will not forget my boy,'' were the 
almost inaudible words that came to her lips. 

He has wonderfully preserved him through 
many perils, and my heart misgives me now that 
I allowed him to go from under my roof." 

Just then the latch-string was spitefully pulled, 
the door was pushed inward, and Jacob Relstaub 
entered. The angry man was short of stature, 
clumsily dressed, and the only weapon he carried 
was a heavy, knotted cane, if that may he termed 


78 


CAMP-FIRE AND WIGWAM. 


such, which was his companion when moving 
about the sparse settlement. It has already been 
said that he was parsimonious, cross-grained, and 
cruel-hearted, and he had been in specially ill- 
temper since the return of his boy without the 
horse upon which so much value was set. 

The door swung to of itself, and the German, 
stopping short in the middle of the room, banged 
his cane upon the floor, and, looking savagely at 
the quiet lady who had nodded and bidden him 
good evening, demanded : 

Vere is mine poy, Otto ? 

Don’t you know ? ” asked the widow in re- 
turn, with a tone of surprise. 

“No, I does not ; he says he goes off mit your 
poy, but dey both lies — don’t it ? ” 

“ My boy never tells a falsehood,” was the quiet 
response of Mrs. Carleton, whose pale cheek slight- 
ly flushed. “Your Otto told the truth as you 
well know. Not only that, but he only obeyed 
you when he went out in the woods to run into all 
kinds of danger in search of an animal which I do 
not believe can possibly be found.” 

“ All poys ish bad,” said the visitor with an 
impatient sniff, as he took off his cap and slouched 


I'WO VISITORS. 


^9 


to a chair on the opposite side of the fire. Your 
poy ish hadder dan any oder poy ; mine Otto is 
lazy, and if he doesn't pring pack dot horse I vill 
pounds him till he don't live." 

He may never come hack," said the lady in a 
low, impressive voice which would have moved 
any one else, but it was lost on the boorish visitor. 

Hoof ! No fear of dot ; he alvays comes hack 
ven ve doesn't vant him to come back." 

Well," said Mrs. Carleton with a sigh, I am 
sorry I let Jack go, for if he had insisted on stay- 
ing home your boy would have done the same, 
though if I was in Otto's place I would consider 
the woods, with all their dangers and sufferings, 
preferable to living with a parent who is as un- 
feeling as you." 

Jacob Eelstaub had both of his horny hands 
folded over the top of his heavy cane, which rested 
on the floor between his large shoes, while his cap, 
somewhat resembling the peaked headgear of his 
boy, lay beside him. His broad, ill-favored coun- 
tenance was darkened by a frown, and it was easy 
for the lady to see that the fellow still doubted 
her word. His manner of looking about the large 
room, and a habit of listening intently, as though 


80 


CAMP-FIRE AND WIGWAM. 


he expected to hear approaching footsteps, showed 
that he suspected Otto was hiding somewhere in 
the cabin. Mrs. Carleton understood his feelings 
and she was annoyed to anger, for her sensitive 
nature felt the insult keenly. Beside, she despised 
the coarse nature of the man who seemed so to- 
tally lacking in humanity. 

The lady was on the point of reproving him 
with sharp words, when both were astonished by 
a gentle knock on the door, such a hail being con- 
trary to all the rules of the frontier, when the 
latch-string is not drawn in. Both looked quickly 
toward the entrance, and the lady raised her voice 
and said : 

The latch-string is out ! 

The words were yet on her lips when it was 
pulled, and the door swung inward. 

The firelight fell upon the figure of an Indian 
warrior, who stopped on the threshold as if he 
doubted whether he would be welcome when those 
within saw him. As he stood with the blank 
darkness behind him and the crimson glow from 
the burning logs lighting up the front of his body, 
he formed a most striking picture. 

He was the ideal of symmetry and manly 


TWO VISITORS. 


81 


beauty— one of those productions of the American 
race which are very rare, but which, when seen, are 
the nearest approach to physical and mental per- 
fection that is ever attained in this world. He 
was about five feet ten inches in height, and with 
body and limbs in as perfect proportion as the 
chisel of Phidias ever carved from marble. Even 
his long, black hair, which hung luxuriantly and 
loosely about his shoulders, was of softer texture 
than is the rule with his people. Several stained 
eagle feathers slanted upward and outward from 
the crown, and a double row of brilliant beads en- 
circled his neck. A fine gold bracelet clasped his 
left wrist, and the deer-skin hunting shirt and leg- 
gings were clean, and of the finest possible make. 
They retained their dull, yellow hue, but the girdle 
which clasped his body at the waist was of a red 
color, so bright that it seemed likely to attract dan- 
gerous attention in the forest. The leggings were 
fringed, and the delicate moccasins were also orna- 
mented with colored beads. The heavy blanket 
which he carried during severe w^eather was lack- 
ing, for it would have been only an encumbrance 
when the climate was mild. 

Into the girdle were thrust a tomahawk and 


82 


CAMP-FIRE AND WIGWAM. 


hunting knife, while a long bow was carried in his 
right hand, and a quiver full of arrows rested be- 
hind his right shoulder, where tliey could be 
snatched forth on the instant. The youthful 
warrior carried no firearms, for he depended alone 
on the primitive weapons which his people had 
used for centuries. 

Splendid as were the frame and limbs of the 
youth, the greatest attraction lay in his counte- 
nance. His features were classical in their regu- 
larity, excepting the nose, which was just enough 
aquiline to give character to his face, and take 
away the femininity which otherwise might cling 
to it. 

When he smiled in his faint, shadowy fashion, 
his teeth were seen to be small, white, regular, 
and without the slightest defect, while the lustrous 
black eyes glowed with light and feeling. Having 
closed the door behind him, he still hesitated to 
advance until assured he was welcome. 

Although Mrs. Carleton had never seen him 
before, she was certain of his identity, and, rising 
from her seat, she asked : 

Are you Deeiibot the Shawanoe ? ” 

He smiled and inclined his head. 


TWO VISITORS. 


83 


You are the friend of my boy, and of Otto, 
the son of Mr. Kelstaub. There is no one in the 
world who could he more welcome than you. 
Come forward and take a seat nearer the fire.” 

The dusky countenance flushed with pleasure, 
for the words were warmer than he was accustom- 
ed to hear. 

Deerfoot advanced a couple of steps, and, 
reaching over, drew the rude stool to him. His 
diffidence would not allow him to go very near the 
blaze. 

When Jacob Kelstaub heard the name pro- 
nounced, he uttered an angry sniff and banged 
his cane upon the floor. He said nothing ; but 
he detested the handsome Indian youth, whom 
he had driven from his door when he asked for 
shelter, and he knew he had been the companion 
of his boy on the stirring journey from Kentucky 
to Louisiana. It mattered not that the masterful 
woodcraft of the dusky friend had saved the life 
of Otto Kelstaub ; all that the German remem- 
bered was that the valuable horse was lost, and 
he blamed this Indian for it, as he censured Jack 
Carleton for the same misfortune. The man, 
however, said nothing for a few minutes. 


84 


CAMP-FIRE AND WIGWAM. 


It was manifest from the manner of Deerfoot 
that he was disappointed because he did not meet 
Jack Carleton. He cast but a single glance 
around the apartment, which showed him his 
young friend was not present ; then, as he gently 
seated himself, he looked into the pale face of the 
widow and said : 

Deerfoot sees not his brother.” 

No ; Jack and Otto set out on a long hunt 
this morning. They may be back in a few days 
and perhaps not for a fortnight.” 

Have they gone to look for the horse that was 
lost ? ” 

Yes,” answered the lady, with a smile ; I 
am ashamed to say they have ; but I ask your 
pardon ; have you had supper ? Will you not 
permit me to give you to eat ? ” 

She was about to rise when Deerfoot, who was 
resting his bow on the floor, while he grasped the 
center as though it was a cane, motioned with his 
left hand for her to retain her seat. 

‘^The mother of my friend is good and kind, 
but Deerfoot cannot eat.” 

He appeared to be on the point of saying some- 
thing more, but restrained himself. The mother 


TWO VISITORS. 


85 


was quick to perceive it, and a pang of dread 
stirred her heart. 

What were you about to say ? ” she asked, 
in her abrupt fashion, suspending the knitting 
which she was in the very act of resuming. 

Deerfoot was too truthful to deceive her out- 
right ; but it is fair to presume he did not say all 
that was in his thoughts. 

Deertbot is sorry his brothers have gone to 
look for the horse.” 

Why ? ” quickly asked the mother. 

“ They cannot find him.” 

Yy don’t they finds him ? ” asked Jacob Kel- 
staub, banging his cane again and glaring fiercely 
at the youth, as though ready to spring upon 
him. 

Deerfoot looked calmly in the forbidding counte- 
nance, and asked, more directly than was his 
custom : 

Are you the father of my brother, Otto ? ” 

Yaw ; of course I ish. He is one pad poy, as 
you ish de wust Injin dot efier vasn’t.” 

Without the least visible excitement, and in 
the same deliberate monotone, Deerfoot still look- 
ing him straight in the face : 


86 


CAMP-FIRE AND WIGWAM. 


The father of Otto is a dog ; he has no heart. 
The Grreat Spirit hides his face with shame when* 
be looks upon him.” 

Vat !” roared Jacob, half rising to his chair 
and grasping his knobby cane with both hands, 
while he trembled with rage. You don’t speak 
dot vays to me and I breaks your head.” 

He suddenly straightened up, and all aglow with 
fury advanced upon Deerfoot, who placed his left 
hand on his knife, quietly arose and faced him, 
without speaking. 


CHAPTER VIIL 


A SURPRISE. 



ACOB RELSTAUB was so accustomed to 


^ the undisturbed abuse of his son that he 
was struck almost speechless by the calm defiance 
of the Indian youth. When he saw the latter 
place his hand on the knife at his girdle, the Ger- 
man could not fail to know its meaning. He 
stopped short with his cane half raised and 
glared savagely at Deerfoot. 

You means to kills me, eh, don’t it ? Yaw, 
— I sees, — I sees !” 

And shaking his head very fast, and muttering 
some vigorous words in his own language, he 
stamped towards the door, swung it open and 
passed out in the darkness. Deerfoot stood mo- 
tionless, looking in the direction whence he had 
vanished, and then, without a word, sat down on 
the rude chair and looked toward Mrs. Carleton, 
seated as she was near the fire. 

The good lady was terrified, but the incident 


88 


CAMP-FIRE AND WIGWAM. 


was SO brief that it was over before she fairly un- 
derstood its full meaning and the ill-natured 
caller was gone. 

He is such a bad-tempered man that I’m 
afraid he will hurt you for this,” said she, step- 
ping hastily to the door, where she drew in the 
latch-string, thus locking the humble cabin 
against intruders. When she sat down, with her 
scared look and her words of misgiving on her 
lips, Deerfoot looked from the crackling fire into 
her countenance. As the yellow glow lit up his 
handsome features, they showed the faintest pos- 
sible smile, which vanished the same moment it 
appeared. The matchless redskin must have ap- 
preciated the grim humor involved in the thought 
of his feeling any fear of the curmudgeon who 
had just gone. 

Previous to that the young Shawanoe had 
glanced around the cabin, and like another Hou- 
din, impressed every point in his memory. He 
noted the narrow windows through which a hostile 
shot could be fired from the outside. He did not 
believe the late visitor would proceed to that 
length, but he shifted his seat to a point several 
feet away, where, if Eelstaub relied on his pre- 


A SURPRISE. 


89 


vious knowledge for his aim, no possible harm 
could be done. 

Deerfoot made his change in such a quiet 
fashion, that his hostess had not the slightest sus- 
picion of its meaning. She saw that he had sim- 
ply moved closer to the fire. The space between 
her own chair and that of the visitor was such 
that there was no call for her to change her loca- 
tion : had there been the slightest, Deerfoot 
would not have permitted her to wait. 

My brother will hurt no one,” said he in his 
quiet fashion : he is a bad man ; he has a good 
boy, Otto; Deerfoot calls him his brother, and 
will do much for him ; but Deerfoot does not like 
his father.” 

I was so afraid he would strike you with his 
cane,” said the lady, still trembling over the re- 
membrance, and then you would have used your 
knife.” 

The smile was more pronounced than before, 
but the words were scarcely audible. 

“ He could not hurt Deerfoot and Deerfoot 
would not hurt him.” 

The lady fully understood his meaning, and it 
lifted a great fear from her heart that Jacob Keh 


90 


CAMP-FIRE AND WIGWAM. 


staub would return, demand admittance, and at- 
tack her guest. True, he might do so, hut she 
saw that in such an event the results would be 
farcical rather than tragical. 

Deerfoot did not care to give any further 
thought to the despicable man. He had come to 
the settlement to visit Jack Carleton and Otto 
Eeistaub, and found they were absent on a singu- 
lar hunt for the horse that had been missing fully 
a week. His interest lay in them, and especially 
in Jack. He had heard most of the facts from 
the mother, but he now questioned her further in 
his gentle way until not a particle of information 
was left for her to give. 

The substance of that information has already 
been told the reader, — it being nothing more than 
the statement of their departure early that morn- 
ing. The startling events which followed could 
not be suspected by the parent, who sat so quietly 
knitting and talking with the remarkable Indian 
youth on the other side of her hearthstone, as 
ignorant as she of the alarming situation in which 
both were placed. 

But while so quiet in his demeanor, the won- 
derful brain of the youth was always busy during 


A SURPRISE. 


91 


his waking hours. He could not feel that there 
was cause for fear on account of his friends, for, 
as has already been shown, that portion of the 
enormous territory of Louisiana was peopled by 
Indians much less vicious in their hatred than 
were those who made Kentucky their hunting- 
ground. A fierce party of Shawanoes had fol- 
lowed the little party across the Mississippi the 
previous week, and they kept matters moving in a 
very lively manner, as the reader learned long 
ago ; hut it was not to he supposed that any of 
those daring and skillful warriors were in the 
neighborhood, for it was not conceivable that a 
cause existed for their presence. 

But a singular distrust took possession of Deer- 
foot. He could not account for it, except as he 
accounted for all inexplainable things, as being 
the direct prompting of the Great Spirit. Many 
a time the instinctive belief had come over him, 
and he had never failed to follow its guidance ; the 
result in each instance proved that he did right, 
and he resolved to do the same in the present 
case, though it will be seen that he could take no 
real step forward until the coming of daylight. 

You will stay here until morning,^^ said Mrs. 


92 


CAMP-FIRE AND WIGWAM. 


Carle ton, looking into the face of her visitor and 
speaking as though the matter was not at all in 
the nature of a question. 

^^Deerfoot may stay awhile, though he would 
rather sleep in the woods, where he can breathe 
the cool, pure air, and look at the stars, and listen 
to the whispers of the Great Spirit who watches 
over him when he is asleep or awake."" 

You can sleep on Jack"s bed, and he will be 
pleased, when he comes home, to learn that you 
did so, though he will be sorry that he was not 
here to make you welcome."" 

The Indian shook his head. He had no wish to 
lie on any such couch, and he had not done so 
since he was wounded and a prisoner in the hands 
of the white people. 

Deerfoot will sit here and read until he be- 
comes weary ; then he will lie on the floor ; and 
when he awakes he will seek his brothers who 
are hunting for the horse that has long been 
lost."" 

Mrs. Carleton had been told by J ack how skill- 
fully Deerfoot could read and write, and she now 
ventured the hope that he would use the Bible 
which lay on the table at the side of the cabin. 


A SURPRISE. 


93 


She was on the point of rising to get it for him, 
when he motioned her to keep her seat. 

Deerfoot has his Bible with him.'" 

And then he drew the tiny volume with its 
wooden covers from the interior pocket of his 
hunting-shirt, and shifted his position so that his 
back was turned toward the fire, whose glow 
passed over his shoulders and fell upon the 
printed page. This gave him all the light he 
needed, and, after rustling the leaves for a mo-: 
ment, he began, in his low, sweet monotone. 

As may be supposed, he selected one of the 
chapters from Kevelation, overfiowing as it does 
with the most impressive grandeur and awe-in- 
spiring glimpse of the mysterious life from whose 
portals no human being has ever turned back to 
whisper to the vast procession waiting to follow 
in his footsteps. 

Mrs. Carleton saw that Deerfoot did not like 
her words of compliment and she therefore re- 
frained. When he had finished, he closed the 
book and laid it away where he always carried it, 
and then the conversation went on in the same 
vein as before. 

But the hour was later than that to which the 


94 CAMP-FIRE AND WIGWAM. 

good lady was accustomed, and, despite the sin- 
gular interest of the interview, she began to feel 
a slight drowsiness. When she placed her hand 
over her mouth and yawned, Deerfoot asked that 
she should retire. She consented, and bade him 
good-night and withdrew. 

He sat motionless until he was alone, when he 
once more drew out his Bible and resumed read- 
ing. The fire having smoldered, he stirred the 
sticks, turning the unburned ends among the 
coals, so that in a few moments the small room 
was filled with a brighter illumination than be- 
fore. Leaning backward with the book in front 
of his face and his shapely legs extended in front, 
he studied with an interest more absorbing than 
was ever felt by the most devout novel reader. 
He seemed to lose all consciousness of time and 
place, and pored over the volume which to him 
was more precious than any treasure it is possible 
for the mind to conceive. 

By-and-by the fire burned low again and the 
light grew dim. Though the youth might have 
continued the perusal much longer, he finally 
ceased and put the book away for the night. 
Then, folding his arms, he looked into the smol- 


A SURPRISE. 


95 


dering embers before him. Every one knows how 
such a scene feeds the fancy and how imagination 
will run riot, while sitting alone late at night, 
with the wind moaning outside, while he watches 
the curious, grotesque, and endless procession of 
figures which take shape and action before him. 
No one but Deerfoot himself could tell what 
thoughts took shape in his brain, but they must 
have been of a melancholy, serious nature, for he 
drew a deep sigh, muttered a few words in prayer, 
and then deliberately lay down in the middle of 
the floor. He lay on his side, with his arm 
doubled under his head for a pillow, but had 
nothing but the hard planking beneath and noth- 
ing except his own clothing above. 

Deerfoot required little sleep, and within less 
than two hours after he had lain down, he opened 
his eyes and assumed the sitting position. The 
fire had burned so low that only a slight glow 
filled a part of the room, and he looked like some 
odd shadow, w^hen he stepped silently forward and 
stirred the embers until they once more lit up the 
apartment. It w^as not yet morning, but he had 
concluded to wait no longer. He therefore 
picked up his bow and then, without making the 


96 


CAMP-FIRE AND WIGWAM. 


least noise, opened and closed the door behind 
him. 

The young Shawanoe stood for a moment when 
he found himself in the clear air on the outside. 
It was a bright starlit night, and, when he 
glanced reverently upward at the thousands of 
blazing orbs, he saw that it still lacked two hours 
of daylight. The rude cabins were dimly out- 
lined, as they faced each other in two irregular 
rows, those only which were the furthest away 
being invisible. All were dark and silent except- 
ing one. He noticed the gleam of light from the 
window, and thought it likely that some one was 
watching by the bed of sickness ; but the thought 
had hardly come to him when he recalled that it 
was the cabin of the German Kelstaub, who had 
left him in such a rage. 

Deerfoot was still in front of the house of his 
friend, when the door of the cabin opened and the 
short, sturdy figure of Jacob Kelstaub was out- 
lined . against the blazing fire and candle-light 
behind him. The truth was, he was so angered 
he could not sleep ; he had tossed about until his 
rage became ungovernable, when he told his frau 
that he was going over to the widow Carleton’s to 


A SURPRISE. 


97 


chastise the rascally redskin that had dared to 
insult him to his face. The wife sought to dis- 
suade him, but he was too angered to listen to 
reason ; and, ordering her to stay in bed, he 
dressed, caught up his heavy cane, and plunged 
from the door of his home. 

Deerfoot drew back until sure he could not be 
seen, when he calmly awaited the approach of the 
irate man. The latter stamped forward, banging 
his heavy cane on the ground and muttering to 
himself : 

Yaw, I preaks mine cane his head ofer — he 
talks to me — he calls me a rascal und eferydings 

vot I vas. I shows him ” 

Just then, when he was close to the cabin, a 
figure emerged from the darkness, moving as 
silently as if it was a section of the gloom itself, 
and advancing straight toward him. It was the 
execrated young Indian, grasping his long bow in 
his right hand, and holding his tomahawk in his 
left, with his body bent and his head thrust for- 
ward. 

Oh, mine gracious ! '' gasped Jacob Kelstaub, 
his knees shaking and his staff dropping from his 
trembling hand, it ish him ! 

5 


98 


CAMP-FIRE AND WIGWAM. 


He managed to twist his body around, so as to 
face the other way, and then he broke into a lum- 
bering run for his cabin. He heard the sound of 
the swift moccasins behind him, and he ran as 
never before. His hat flew off, and odd quirps and 
pains developed themselves here and there in his 
frame, because of the unusual and violent exercise 
to which he subjected himself ; but he kept for- 
ward, believing it was his only hope. Fortunate- 
ly the run was brief, but when he reached the 
threshold he was in the last stage of exhaustion. 
He could not lift his foot high enough, and went 
sprawling headlong into the room, with a crash 
that startled his wife almost out of her senses. 

Deerfoot paused a moment surveying the 
wreck and ruin he had caused, and then quietly 
shoved his tomahawk back in place. He had ac- 
complished all he wished, and was satisfied His 
old shadowy smile lingered on his face as he 
turned aside, and, making his way between the 
settlers' cabins, disappeared in the woods. 


CHAPTER IX. 


BY THE CAMP-FIRE. 

TACK CARLETON cried in the bitterness of 
^ vexation and disappointment. After his 
daring attempt to get away, and when hope was 
a-flutter Avithin him, he awoke to the fact that 
his captors were trifling with him. He surveyed 
the aiTay of gleaming visages, and was sure that 
the leader indulged in a distinct wink and gro- 
tesque grimace, as expressive of his views of the 
situation. Inasmuch as not one of the red men 
could utter a syllable of English, perhaps it was 
as well that they should have recourse to the sign 
language. Jack himself was humiliated beyond 
expression. Finding he was discovered, he had 
risen to his feet and faced his captors with the 
best grace he could, and that, it need not be said, 
was scant indeed. 

The Indians grinned and grimaced while they 
walked around the lad, as if desirous of surveying 
him from different points. Jack dashed the tears 

LOFC, 


100 


CAMP-FIRE AND WIGWAM. 


from Ills eyes, and, compressing his lips, braved 
it out. He expected some indignity would be 
offered him, but there was none. This curious 
scene lasted only a few minutes, when the Indians 
gave the youth to understand that the journey 
westward was to he resumed. He was motioned 
to go forward, and was glad enough" to obey, for 
his saturated clothes and his highly nervous con- 
dition set his teeth chattering and his body shak- 
ing as if with the ague. 

The afternoon was well along, and no great dis- 
tance could be passed over before night. Jack 
dreaded their arrival at the Indian village before 
another halt. He was hopeful that in the still- 
ness and darkness of night he would gain a chance 
to steal away from his captors, while the chance 
of doing so when with the tribe itself would be 
much more difficult. 

In one respect the wish of the youth was grati- 
fied. The party tramped along in Indian file, 
without the slightest pause, until the darkness 
began stealing among the trees. There was but 
the single warrior in front, the others following 
the lad. Suddenly the leader stooped down and 
paused. He was so close to Jack that evidently 


BY THE CAMP-FIRE. 


101 


he meant to fling him over his shoulders, and the 
hoy barely escaped such discomfiture. The others 
grinned again, and then the party appeared to fall 
apart and take difierent positions. Two vanished 
in the wood, while the others began hastily gather- 
ing dead limbs and decayed leaves. It seemed to 
J ack that less than three minutes had gone by 
when he saw the dim outlines of one of the war- 
riors on his knees, striking the flint and steel, such 
as the pioneers, and, indeed, all persons, used in 
those days. The little lines of sparks shot back 
and forth, as they do upon the swiftly revolving 
emery wheel when the metal is pressed against it, 
and in a twinkling a tiny blaze was creeping 
among the little pile of leaves toward the top. 
The twist of flame darted in and out like the 
crimson tongue of some serpent, until it reached 
the air above, and in a very few minutes a roaring 
camp fire was under full headway. 

Jack saw that it had been kindled against the 
shaggy bark of an oak tree, which swept upward 
like a sealed chimney until lost in the gloom 
above. The gleam of water a short distance off 
made known what he had not suspected ; a stream 
— only a few inches in depth and breadth — wound 


102 


CAMP-FIRE AND WIGWAM. 


by the spot, without giving forth the slightest 
ripple. Water, it may be said, is indispensable to 
such an encampment, and a party of aborigines 
scarcely ever halts at night without being near it. 

As the glow of the fire spread, it fell upon the 
figures of the warriors, who looked grim and un- 
canny. J ack folded his arms and stood in the full 
glow, as though seeking a bath in the fire-light. 
But for his recent experience, he might have been 
tempted to make a dash for liberty ; but his 
clothing was still wet from that furious essay, and 
he was clearly of the opinion that the only thing 
for him to do was to make his captors believe (if 
it was possible) that he had given over all hope of 
getting away. Could he lull their suspicion, it 
would be a most important point accomplished ; 
but the youth might well feel misgivings on that 
point, for it presupposed a stupidity on the part 
of the Indians contrary to what he knew concern- 
ing them. 

It must not be thought that the boy believed 
he could make the warriors think he was content 
to remain their prisoner ; that would have been 
the height of absurdity ; but he did seek to con- 
vince them by his manner that he had given up 


BY THE CAMP-FIRE. 


103 


the intention of running away, because he knew 
the attempt must be hopeless. Having failed so 
completely, he was not foolish enough to repeat 
the essay, when he was likely to anger the Indians 
to that point that they would punish him for it. 

It will be understood, therefore, why Jack 
Carleton remained standing with folded arms, 
while his captors were busying themselves around 
him. He looked at the flames as they crept up 
against the bark and scorched the rough coat of 
the massive oak, and he noted more than one fur- 
tive glance cast toward him. He pretended to 
see them not, but stood gloomy, sorrowful, and 
despairing. 

Suddenly the dull crack of a rifle rang out, and 
Jack started. His flrst impression was that a 
party of white men or Indians had attacked them, 
but w'hen he noticed the indiflerence of those 
around, he saw his mistake. They did not so 
much as look to the right or left, nor make any 
remark to each other. Evidently they expected 
something of the kind. 

Within the space of five minutes, the two war- 
riors who had left a short time before, reappeared. 
The foremost carried his rifle at a trail and had 


104 


CAMP-FIRE AND WIGWAM. 


no game, but bis companion, directly behind him, 
held by the feet a large wild gobbler, shot but a 
short time previous. 

Jack Carleton could not but wonder how it was 
this dusky hunter was able to secure the bird on 
such short notice. The turkeys, at the time he 
started to look for them, must have all gone to 
roost among the trees. The gloom was such that 
it was almost impossible for the keenest eye to 
distinguish them. They may have given some 
evidence of their presence, but Jack was surprised 
over the success of the red men in obtaining sup- 
per before, as may be said, the fire could be made 
ready to roast it. 

Otto and I have hunted for hours in Ken- 
tucky where the game is as abundant as it is here, 
^d we were not able to gain the first shot at 
any sort of game. There must be some secret 
about this performance which I don’t understand, 
though Deerfoot, with his bow and arrow, never 
failed to meet with the same success.” 

The American Indian is by no means fastidious 
in his tastes, and the manner in which they handled 
the game would hardly have satisfied a party of 
modern hunters. Sometimes the red man half 


BY THE CAMP-FIRE. 


105 


cooks his bird without bothering himself with 
plucking out the feathers, and again he doesn't 
take the trouble even to scorch his food. In the 
present instance, they ripped off the principal 
part of the feathers, removed the interior, and 
cutting the framework into several sections, laid 
them directly on the coals that were spread out to 
receive them. 

They began the broiling or scorching operation 
at once, and the smell of the burning meat was of 
the most appetizing nature. Jack caught a sniff 
and it literally made his mouth water,” for 
despite his unpleasant situation, his appetite was 
such as every person in vigorous health is certain 
to feel at regular intervals. 

I wonder whether they mean to slight me,” 
he suddenly asked himself with a feeling of dis- 
may ; if they do, I don't know what will become 
of me, for I'm sure I never was so a-hungered in 
all my life.” 

But I hasten to say that the disaster which the 
prisoner feared did not come to him. Although 
the bird was unusually large, two or three of the^ 
warriors could have devoured it with ease. As it 
was, therefore, it afforded rather scant rations to 


106 


CAMP-FIRE AND WIGWAM. 


the company, but Jack Carleton was remembei’ed 
and received a juicy slice of the game, which could 
not have tasted better had it been hung up in the 
cold for a Aveek and then cooked by his mother. 
Ah, what art shall ever furnish a sauce like 
that of hunger itself! The meal finished, the 
party disposed of themselves for the night. Their 
red clay pipes, with the long reeds for stems, were 
produced, filled with tobacco and lit from the fire 
in front of them. The blankets — which were any- 
thing but clean — were spread out on the ground 
and their owners assumed all sorts of lazy atti- 
tudes, puffed their pipes, and occasionally grunted 
a few words to each other. 

As Jack had no blanket of his own he reclined 
on the leaves, which were comfortable as he could 
wish. He took pains to place himself as near the 
camp fire as he could bear, so as to show his cap- 
tors he did not mean to attempt to get away. 

Several times during the march and while at 
supper. Jack heard the leader addressed, as he 
believed, by name. He could not catch the pre- 
cise wo^, but it sounded, as nearly as he could 
tell, like Ogallah,^' which of itself resembles the 
name of a tribe of western Indians. 


BY THE CAMP-FIRE. 


107 


Jack waited till lie liad heard it again, and 
then, from the manner in which it was spoken, he 
was convinced it was the real name of the leader 
of the party, — that is as near as he could pro- 
nounce it. 

By and by there came a lull in the disjointed 
conversation ; the indolent red men were lolling on 
their blankets, and the leader was sitting cross- 
legged like a Turk, sending rings of smoke up- 
ward and watching them as they curled inward 
upon themselves and climbed out of sight. The 
dimensions of his mouth were that ample that he 
could have done the same on either side of the 
stem without removing it from between his teeth. 

J ack Carle ton looked straight at him for a few 
seconds, and then, imitating the guttural style of 
those around as best he could, pronounced in a 
distinct voice the single word — 

Ogallali I” 

At that moment the chin of the chief was in the 
air and a procession of rings were tumbling over 
each other as they hastened from between his lips. 
He dropped his head as abruptly as if some one 
had struck him in the throat, and with his mouth 
still in circular shape allowed the rings to go to 


108 


CAMP-FIRE AND WIGWAM. 


ruin, while he stared in amazement at the boy 
who had pronounced his name. The others 
showed as much wonder as did the chieftain. 
They also stared at the lad and then gave expres- 
sions to their feelings in their guttural, grunting 
fashion. 

It was quite embarrassing to Jack Carleton, who 
blushed, looked confused, and then tried hard to 
appear as though he did not feel specially proud 
over his performance. The leader addressed some 
words to him, as if suspecting he understood his 
language after all, but Jack could only smile and 
shake his head to signify that he had already ex- 
hibited his full proficiency in the tongue of his 
captors. 


CHAPTER X. 


WAITING AND HOPING. 

TT would be hard to measure the effect of the 
^ little achievement of Jack Carleton upon the 
Indians who held him captive. He had pro- 
nounced the name of the chieftain with such 
clearness that every one recognized it. After all 
it was no great exploit, and it may have been the 
red men feigned a goodly portion of the astonish- 
ment they seemed to feel. 

Jack did not make any more essays in that 
direction, and a few minutes later the vagabonds 
gave their principal attention to their pipes. One 
of them gathered an armful of brush and flung it 
on the Are ; and another, rising to his feet, turned 
his back toward the blaze with his hands together 
behind him, as though the warmth was very pleas- 
ant. While he stood thus, he held the stem of 
his pipe in his mouth and looked absently at the 
boy, who could not see the face of the red man 
with much distinctness, as it was in shadow. 


110 


CAMP-FIRE AND WIGWAM. 


The fue] just thrown on tlie flames increased the 
warmth to such a degree that those who were the 
nearest shifted their position. The warrior who 
was on his feet stepped forward a single pace, and 
was still standing in his idle fashion with his 
hands half folded behind him, when a spark flew 
outward with a snap, and dropped down the neck 
of the unsuspicious red man. When he felt the 
burn, like the thrust of a big needle, he sprang 
several feet in the air, and began frantically clutch- 
ing at the tormenting substance. The second or 
third attempt secured the spark, which clung to 
his hand, burning his Angers to that extent that 
he emitted a rasping exclamation, bounded up- 
ward, and by a particularly vigorous flirt of his 
hand freed it of the spark, which then expired of 
itself. 

As I have said, no man has less humor in his 
composition than the North American Indian, and 
yet it is not by any means lacking in him. It as- 
sumes odd forms at times, and too often seems 
based on the physical suffering of some person or 
animal ; but in the instance of which I am speak- 
ing, every one of the spectators was filled with 
mirth. The laughter shook them from head to 


WAITING AND HOPING. 


Ill 


foot, though with all its vigor it could not have 
been heard fifty feet away. 

J ack Carle ton had been so long depressed that 
something like a reaction -came over him. He 
threw his head back and the woods rang with his 
hearty mirth as they never rang before. If there 
was any one else within half a mile, he must have 
wondered what all the uproar meant. 

The cause of this amusement conducted him- 
self very much like a civilized being. When he 
had rubbed the blistered spot on the back of his 
neck with the scorched hand, he glared angrily at 
the others, as if he saw no adequate cause for the 
unusual mirth ; then when it broke out afresh, he 
made a weak attempt to join in, but failing to do 
so, he sullenly seated himself on the ground and 
looked as glum as a man meditating some wicked 
deed. 

All at once, he turned toward Jack Carleton 
with such a fierce scowl that the boy was sobered. 
He believed wdth reason that the Indian was ready 
to leap upon him with his knife, punishing him 
in that dreadful manner for the provocation he 
felt toward the rest. 

I guess I have laughed enough,” was the 


. 112 


CAMP-FIRE AND WIGWAM. 


prudent thought of the hoy, who straightway 
tried to look as if he sympathized with the red 
man for his slight misfortune. 

Jack could not tell how well he succeeded in 
imparting a pitying expression to his countenance, 
but all disposition to laugh at the warrior’s mishap 
had departed, and it is not improbable that the 
youth owed his life to the fact. 

Although the overflowing mirth soon ended, 
there were a number of smiles on the faces of 
the warriors for a long time afterward, doubtless 
caused by the remembrance of the laughable per- 
formance earlier in the evening. 

As the halt was for the night, the boy could 
hardly suppress his curiosity to see what shape 
matters would take. His strong hope was that 
he would be allowed to lie where he then sat, and 
that none of the warriors would arrange it so he 
could not change his position without awaking 
him. 

It looked as if the prayer of Jack was to be 
granted. More wood was thrown on the fire, and 
the Indians took but a brief time to dispose them- 
selves for slumber. Th6 pipes were laid away, 
their guns examined, and each placed his weapon 


Waiting and hoDing. 


113 


alongside of him, as though it was his intimate 
friend, from whose body he expected to obtain the 
warmth to keep him comfortable through the 
night. The savage who held Jack’s gun was the 
only silent and reserved member of the party. 
The boy had heard him utter less than half a 
dozen words since the journey began. He was 
shorter and more squatty than the others, and 
his whole aim in life appeared to be a desire to 
please Ogallah, their chief. During the hilarity 
that reigned a short time before, he had grinned 
at his companion, but his mirth was less hearty 
than that of the rest. 

The blankets were spread out on the leaves to 
their fullest extent, and then the warriors lay 
down, with their backs against each other and 
their moccasins pointing toward the fire. Then 
the covering was gathered up in front of each and 
flung over behind, where the folds interlapped, all 
that remained visible being a part of the black 
hair and the feathers in the crowns of the warriors, 
who seemed to find not the least difiiculty in 
breathing with their heads swathed and bandaged 
up like a wounded limb. 

Two couples were thus formed, who were sepa- 


114 


CAMP-FIRE AND WIGWAM. 


rated by the space of six or eight feet, while a rod 
beyond burned the camp-fire against the shaggy 
trunk of the oak. The intervening area and some 
distance away was lighted by the flames which 
had eaten into the bark, until the solid wood 
beneath was charred and blackened by the heat. 
Ogallah, the chief, strode to a point midway be- 
tween the fire and the couples, flung his blanket 
on the ground, and, pointing down to it, motioned 
to Jack Carleton to come forward and use it for 
his couch. 

This was not the most agreeable order to re- 
ceive, but it might have been much worse, and he 
obeyed with a readiness that looked genuine, 
though it could not have been entirely so. Jack 
nodded to the chief, as he took his seat and 
gathered the heavy folds around him, lay down 
on his right side, with his face toward the fire. 
Ogallah looked at the lad, whose knees almost 
touched his chin, and muttering to himself, walked 
back to the oak and sat with his back against it, 
his feet close to his body and his arms folded in 
front. 

The chief was about one-fourth of the way 
around the oak from the camp-fire, so that the 


WAITING AND HOPING. 


115 


light revealed his entire left side, and his not very 
attractive profile, the whole being thrown against 
the blank darkness beyond, which shut the rest of 
his body from view. This proceeding indicated 
that Ogallah meant to act the part of sentinel 
while his warriors slept. He did not require the 
blanket, as would have been the case had he lain 
down to slumber, and he was magnanimous 
enough, therefore, to turn it over the captive, 
who would have been as well pleased never to 
touch it. 

It cannot be supposed that the sachem and his 
warriors were in any fear of disturbance during 
the darkness, for they were in a country with 
which they were familiar, and they knew no dan- 
gerous enemies were within many miles of them. 
Had they met a party belonging to another tribe, 
more than likely the two, as a matter of principle, 
would have fallen upon each other like so many 
tigers ; but none of their own race was hunting 
for them, and the white settlers were altogether 
out of the question. But the possibility of peril 
— remote though it might be — always hangs over 
the hunter, as indeed it does over us all, and the 
red men had no thought of trusting themselves to 


116 


CAMP-FIRE AND WIGWAM. 


slumber witliout one of their number standing 
guard over the rest. 

Sleep is so insidious in its approach that the 
sentry, as a usual thing, can only fight it off by 
incessant action. So long as he paces back and 
forth, his senses stay with him, but when he sits 
down a minute or so to rest, unconsciousness is 
sure to come. But Ogallah would not have as- 
sumed the easy position had he not felt sure 
of his self-control. It will be perceived that he 
had so placed himself that he had a perfect view 
of the camp, while he could see all that was pos- 
sible of the surrounding gloom. If required, he 
could use the oak as a shield, and only a slight 
signal was needed on his part to rouse the sleeping 
warriors to instant wakefulness. 

“ Now, if he keeps awake, thought Jack Carle- 
ton, peeping through the folds of his blanket with 
his half-closed eyes, “it don’t look as though 
there will be much chance for me, but if he drops 
into a doze I may slip off, and I won’t need much 
of a start to get away from him.^" 

The most natural query would be as to which 
was more likely to fall asleep — the Indian or the 
boy. Ordinarily a youngster like Jack would 


V 


WAITING AND HOPING. 117 

have been no match for the warrior, who had been 
trained to privation, suffering, hardship, self- 
denial and watchfulness from his earliest infancy ; 
but it need not be said that the state of one's 
mind has everything to do with his ability to 
slumber and secure rest therefrom. Ogallah was 
mentally quiet ; he had gone through a severe 
tramp, but no more so than had been tlie case 
hundreds of times, and he was accustomed to 
sleep at that hour. Such was the case also with 
Jack Carle ton, but he was in a fever of hope and 
nervousness, which made it hard for him to hold 
his eyes partly closed in his effort to counterfeit 
unconsciousness. It was accepted as a matter of 
course that the four warriors who were lying down 
would speedily glide into the land of dreams, 
since such was their wish. Slight as is the noise 
which is sufficient to rouse a sleeping Indian, 
young Carleton would have felt no misgiving re- 
specting those so near him ; it was Ogallah, the 
sentinel chieftain, whom he feared. 

“ If he suspects that I mean to try something 
of the kind," was the conclusion of Jack, ^^he will 
not close his eyes any longer than to wink. But 
ril watch him." 


118 


CAMP-FIRE AND WIGWAM. 


This task which the boy set himself was of the 
most trying nature. Had his mind been com- 
posed he would have fallen asleep within five 
minutes, but he was never more wide awake in all 
his life than he was two hours after he had lain 
down with the Indian blanket wrapped about 
him, and his face toward the camp-fire. 

During that period, so far as he was able to 
see, the Indian had not moved so much as a 
muscle, and Jack himself had done very little 
more. Lying on his right side, with his arm 
doubled under him for a pillow, the cumbrous 
blanket enclosing him from head to foot, an irreg- 
ular opening in front of his face allowed him to 
peer through the folds at the camp-fire, the oak, 
and the chieftain. The last still sat leaning 
slightly backward, with his shoulders against the 
trunk, his arms folded over his knees, while he 
seemed to be gazing off into vacancy. The heels 
of his moccasins remained close against the thighs, 
so that the form of the Indian bore quite a re- 
semblance to the letter N. 

The dickering light from the camp-fire disclosed 
as it did at first, the side and profile of the chief- 
tain. Gradually the fiames sank lower and there 


WAITING AND HOPING. 


119 


came moments wlien the sentinel was scarcely 
visible. Then, all at once, the fire would flare up 
for a few seconds and the figure would be in 
brighter relief than before. Again the eyes of 
Jack would rebel against the extreme tension to 
which they were subjected. The Indian, instead 
of remaining with his back against the oak, would 
seem to be hitching forward and upward in the 
most grotesque fashion. After bumping about in 
the air for a time, he would sink, still bumping, 
to the ground, where he would hitch backward to 
his place by the tree. Then the latter, instead 
of standing as motionless as a rock, showed signs 
of restlessness. It would begin by swaying back 
and forth until it too was waltzing in an unearthly 
fashion around the camp-fire. Again the sur- 
rounding gloom became studded with blinking 
stars, ogres and the most grotesque figures, which 
performed in an indescribable fashion. Darkness 
and light alternated, until the boy feared he was 
losing the power of vision altogether ; but it will 
be understood that this was the natural protest of 
the eye against the painful and long continued 
strain to which it was subjected. 


CHAPTEK XI. 


THROUGH THE FOREST. 

HTACK CARLETON occasionly gave his eyes 
^ fitful rest by holding them closed for a few 
moments, but the tantalizing visions did not leave 
him even then. His arm became so painfully 
cramped under his head that he was compelled to 
shift his position ; and he seized the occasion to 
readjust his limbs, which were also becoming 
wearied because of the long time he had held 
them motionless. He was prudent enough, how- 
ever, to give the whole movement the seeming of 
a natural action done in sleep. He fiung himself 
about for a few seconds, and then rolled back 
almost in the same posture, apparently resuming 
his heavy slumber. 

But through the half closed eyelids, on which 
the dull glow of the camp-fire fell, he was peering 
at the faint outlines of the figure against the oak. 
He was sure Ogallah would start and rise to his 


THROUGH THE FOREST. 


121 


feet, ready to check any steps on the part of the 
captive looking toward flight. 

But not the slightest stir was made, and the 
astonished lad, with a painful throb of his heart, 
said to himself : 

He is asleep ! Now is my chance ! ” 

It seemed to be too good to be true, and yet it 
certainly had that appearance. For some time 
past. Jack had known from the regular breath- 
ing of the flgures near him that the couples wrap- 
ped up in their blankets were unconscious. Cer- 
tainly there could be no doubt about the one who 
had been burned by the spark of fire, for he 
snored amain, like the seven sleepers.” 

It is at such times that one's senses are wonder- 
fully acute, and Jack Carleton not only saw hut 
heard with unusual keenness. With his ear close 
to, but not touching the ground, he distinctly 
caught a rippling sound in the streamlet which 
flowed so near. The fact that he heard it was 
proof that it was caused by some foreign inter- 
ference,” since it was entirely different from the 
slight rippling noise along the banks. 

The first thought of Jack was that it was Deer- 
foot come to his rescue, and he could not but 


122 


CAMP-FIRE AND WIGWAM. 


think how completely he would he master of the 
situation, should he suddenly rise to his feet in 
front of Ogallah and give him to understand he 
was not to move or speak ; but a second thought 
destroyed the hope. It was exceedingly improb- 
able that the young Shawanoe was within a score 
of miles, but while it was possible that he might 
be hunting somewhere in the forest, it was in- 
credible that he would have betrayed his presence 
near camp in the manner named. 

Jack had barely reached this correct conclusion, 
when, peering at the figure of Ogallah, as it was 
faintly shown, he caught the gleam of the eyes of 
a wild beast just beyond, and in a direct line with 
the chief. The eyes were large, round and quite 
close together, with that phosphorescent, dicker- 
ing glow often shown by animals when the light 
is faint. 

That will settle the question whether Ogallah 
is asleep or not,” said the boy, watching with 
an intensity of interest which cannot be de- 
scribed. 

Whatever the nature of the animal, he was 
evidently on a reconnoissance, and had no purpose 
of venturing closer until satisfied the path was 


THROUGH THE FOREST. %123 

clear to do so. It must have been that he cared 
very little one way or the other, for while the two 
orbs were glaring upon Jack, they vanished with 
a suddenness that suggested that some one had 
seized his tail and flung him back into the gloom 
from which he first emerged. 

It was incredible, too, that the chief should have 
sat quiet and motionless with a vdld beast so 
near him, unless he was asleep, but the possibility 
of being mistaken after all, kept Jack from stir- 
ring for fully a half hour longer. 

The time seemed much later than it really was, 
when the boy rose on his elbow and hesitated, 
while he looked intently around and listened for 
the slightest sound. He glanced right and left at 
the figures shrouded in the blankets, but they 
might have been so many dead men. He could 
barely discern their outlines in the gloom, for the 
fire was slowly, but steadily, sinking. Several 
times he had asked himself whether it would not 
be wise to wait until it died out altogether, but 
he was too strongly convinced that the night was 
nearly gone, and he would need every minute in 
which to widen the distance between him and his 


jmrsuers. 


124 


CAMP-FIRE AND WIGWAM. 


No,” he murmured, it won’t do to wait an- 
other second.” 

He was on one knee, with his hand pressing the 
ground, when the largest stick on the fire burned 
in two in the middle, and the larger portion rolled 
back and in front of the chief. The disturbance 
caused it to flare up for the moment with a glare 
which revealed the figure of Ogallah more dis- 
tinctly than at any time since he had taken his 
position. 

Jack Carleton paused in his painful movement 
and became like a figure cut in marble, staring 
straight at the warrior brought into such unex- 
pected prominence. As he did so, he saw that 
Ogallah was not only wide awake, but had turned 
his head, and was looking straight at him. The 
cunning fellow had not slept a wink from the mo- 
ment he took his singular position. He had noted 
the wolf which ventured close enough to take a 
peep into camp, but, well aware that there was 
no danger, and convinced also that his captive was 
awaiting the chance to steal away, he held himself 
as rigid as iron until such an attempt should be 
made. 

Poor Jack almost fainted in a collapse of 


/ 


THROUGH THE FOREST. 


125 


despair. He saw that his captors had trifled with 
him from the beginning, and with a sigh of utter 
wretchedness, he dropped back on the ground, 
feeling that it was worse than useless for him to 
expect or hope to outwit those cunning children 
of the forest. 

Keaction followed, and the lad speedily sank 
into a deep slumber which lasted until the sun 
had risen and the party had broken camp and 
were ready to resume their journey. Even then it 
was necessary for Ogallah to thrust his moccasin 
against him before he opened his eyes and stared 
confusedly around. The sight of the warriors who 
stood ready to move, recalled Jack to his hapless 
situation. He rubbed his eyes, and sprang to his 
feet, and walking to the streamlet lay down, took 
a draught of the cool, refreshing water in which 
he bathed his face, wiping it off with his handker- 
chief, and then turned about to signify that he 
awaited orders. 

He wondered that no signs of breakfast were to 
be seen, and at first suspected that his captors had 
partaken while he slept, but afterward concluded 
that like all their people they were anything but 
regular in their meals, especially when on the tramp. 


126 


CAMP-FIRE AND WIGWAM. 


Without any ceremony, the journey was taken 
up, Ogallah again walking at the head, with the 
other four at the rear of the boy. They adopted 
their favorite custom of walking in Indian file, 
each warrior stepping in the tracks of the one in 
front. Jack was wise enough to adhere to the 
practice, so that had any one sought to follow the 
party, he would have noted hut the single trail, 
though a skilled red or white man would have 
been quick to discover the precise number of the 
company. 

^WVe have traveled a good many miles since 
yesterday noon,” thought Jack, and it must be 
that we are not far from the Indian village. If 
that is so, it won’t do for me to make any other 
attempt to run away. Ogallah knows I am anx- 
ious to go, for he saw me try it twice, and he will 
take good care that I don’t try it again.” 

Still, while taking this sensible view of the 
matter. Jack Carleton compressed his lips with 
the resolution that he would not throw away a 
single chance. If it should prove that many miles 
still lay before them and that several nights were 
to be spent on the road, he meant to do his utmost 
to give his captors the slip. 


THROUGH THE FOREST. 


127 


The journey assumed the most monotonous 
character. It was simply tramp, tramp, without 
the least rest or variation. Jack was sure he had 
never seen such sameness in the forest, lasting 
mile after mile. There were the towering trees, 
their leafy branches interlocked overhead, the 
same array of shaggy columns of hark, spreading 
limbs and sparse undergrowth. Sometimes Ogal- 
lah would step so rapidly that a branch which he 
brushed from his path would swing back and 
switch the lad in the face, and once or twice a 
running vine would be uprooted by a vigorous 
fling or kick of the foot. 

But all this time the squat flgure of the chief 
advanced like a machine. Jack noticed the swing 
of the muscular arms, the play of the legs and 
the occasional slight turning or ducking of the 
head. The straggling black hair, with the painted 
eagle feathers drooping like the plume of a lady’s 
hat, the blanket slung loosely over the shoulders, 
the fringed hunting shirt and leggings, the faded 
moccasins, so soft that they spread out of all man- 
ner of shape when the weight of the body rested 
on them : — all these and much more were im- 
pressed upon the mind of the boy with a distinct- 


i28 CAMP-FIRE AND WIGWAM. 

ness that he was certain would last him all 
through life. 

My gracious ! ” thought he, they have come 
from a long distance ; what could have taken 
them down near Martinsville and so near the 
Mississippi ? I wonder whether it is possible the 
tribes who live on this side the river ever cross 
over to look at the country on the other shore. It 
would not he strange if they did so, but it don't 
seem like an Indian to do that sort of thing. Can 
it be these warriors have their hunting grounds 
away out toward the Kocky Mountains ? If so, 
I shall have a fine time in finding my way back 
home.” 

The youth did not allow himself to consider the 
•possibility that he would never have the chance to 
attempt the journey. The shuddering fear which 
first took hold of him was gone. Closely as the 
captors guarded him, he was persuaded they meant 
to inflict no personal harm — at least while on their 
way through the woods. 

It was a serious question indeed as to what 
would be his treatment after reaching the Indian 
settlement. The American race is cruel, treacher- 
ous, and revengeful, and though the red men fre- 


THROUGH THE FOREST. 


129 


quently hold prisoners for months and years, they 
more frequently subject them to torture and 
death. It will be understood, therefore, why 
Jack Carleton was so anxious to make his 
escape from the party before they could arrive 
home. 

Present discomforts often drive away future 
horrors, and, by the time the sun was over-head. 
Jack gave his principal thought to one thing — the 
question of food. He was a-hungered, and viewed 
with a mental groan the prospect of keeping on 
the march until sunset, before securing anything 
to eat. 

I have gone a full day many a time without 
food,” he said, as he tramped along, but it seems 
to me I never was as ravenous as now. I believe 
I could eat a pair of boiled moccasins, that is, if 
they had never been in use.” 

He was ashamed of his weakness, and resolutely 
refrained from giving any evidence of his suffering, 
but when he detected the pale green foliage of the 
fragrant birch, he ventured to step out of the 
trail, break off a branch and chew the bark, thus 
securing temporary relief from the gnawing dis- 
comfort. 


130 


CAMP-FIRE AND WIGWAM. 


High noon came, but no halt had been made. 
The lad had left the trail several times, and the 
warriors themselves were more careless about their 
own footsteps, hut seemed to have no desire to 
partake of food. 

The first shock of surprise came when the party 
suddenly emerged from the woods and paused on 
the bank of a deep, swift stream, fully a hundred 
yards wide. The current, like the smaller one, 
was yellow and roiled, and the boy looked upon it 
with a feeling akin to dismay. Eecalling the in- 
dignity to which he had been subjected earlier in 
the day, he dreaded trusting himself in the water 
again. 

“ This time they may take it into their heads 
to drown me,” was his thought. 

But his nerves were not subjected to the trial. 
Nothing showed more clearly the wonderful wood- 
craft of the Indians than the fact that, after jour- 
neying many long leagues through the wilderness, 
without the slightest trail to guide them, they 
struck the stream within a hundred yards of the 
point at which they aimed from the first. 

This was proven by the action of the warriors 
themselves. After talking together for a few 


THROUGH THE FOREST. 


131 


minutes, two of them walked a short distance up 
the bank and drew a large canoe from under the 
shore, where they had left it when journeying in 
the other directkn. 


CHAPTER Xli 


THE SIGNAL FIRES. 


HE canoe was made of bark, with the ends 



turned up in the usual fashion. Two long 
paddles belonging to it lay within, and were taken 
by the warriors, who paddled it down to where 
the party were in waiting. All stepped carefully 
inside, and the same Indians who brought it from 
its hiding place turned the prow toward the other 
shore and began swinging the paddles with the 
freedom and vigor peculiar to their people. Jack 
was the last to seat himself, and he held fast as 
best he could, dreading some of the rude jokes of 
his captors. 

When all were in position, and the craft began 
moving, great care was necessary, for it sank to 
the gunwales, and a slight disturbance would be 
enough to overturn the frail boat. Although 
Jack feared such an occurrence, yet the Indians 
themselves were no more desirous it should take 
place than was he. 


THE SIGNAL FIRES. 


133 


He naturally fixed his eyes on the line of war- 
riors seated in front of him. All faced the shore 
they were approaching, and the couple using the 
paddles dipped first one end on the right and the 
other end on the left of the canoe. They put 
forth little exertion. Had they chosen to do so, 
they could have tripled the speed, though most 
likely an upset would have been the conse- 
quence. 

The middle of the stream was not reached, when 
a small fish leaped out of the water in front and 
fell hack again. Ogallah uttered an exclamation, 
and, reaching his hand over the side of the boat, 
held it several inches under the surface. The two 
Indians not using the paddles did the same, just 
as a party of young people will do w'hen taking a 
pleasure sail over some calm lake. 

Suddenly Ogallah gave a quick flirt of the sub- 
merged hand, flinging the sparkling water over 
all. Something flashed in the sunlight, and a 
plump fish, weighing fully a pound, dropped into 
the canoe. Almost immediately the other two 
warriors did the same, one of them securing a 
prize weighing as much as both the others. The 
fact was, the boat was passing through something 


134 


CAMP-FIRE AND WIGWAM. 


like a school of fish, and the red men found no 
difficulty in capturing a number. 

That looks like dinner,” thought Jack with a 
chuckle, as he also dipped his hand to grope for 
the finny delicacies. He had less than a minute 
to wait when something cold and smooth touched 
his fingers. He made a desperate clutch, sinking 
his arm to his elbow, but the fish was too quick, 
and darted beyond his reach, just as Ogallah 
landed another tempting one. 

Several more were taken, but Jack could not 
succeed in closing his fingers quickly enough to 
keep the fish from slipping away. By the time 
the other side of the stream was reached, a good 
supply had lieen secured, and the hoy forgot his 
sorrow in the pleasure of anticipating that his 
hunger would he fully satisfied. 

Happily he was not disappointed in this re- 
spect, for, while the oarsmen were drawing the 
boat out of the water, the others were preparing 
the fire with which to cook the fish, that were 
speedily dressed. They were the “ white ” spe- 
cies common in the west, and when browned to a 
juicy crisp, formed as luscious a meal as any epi- 
cure could ask. Best of all, there was an abund 


THE SIGNAL FIRES. 


135 


ance, and Jack Carleton ate until he wanted no 
more. 

Having tramped so many miles since the rising 
of the sun, Ogallah and his warriors were dis- 
posed to enjoy a good rest. 

Their pipes were relighted and they lolled 
about in the same lazy fashion, paying no special 
heed to Jack, who knew the unwisdom of making 
any effort to get away. 

All this convinced the boy that the party had 
still a considerable distance to travel. Had 
they been in the neighborhood of their village, 
they would have pushed on without stopping. 
At any rate, they would not have paused to 
kindle the camp-fire and to cook a meal at mid- 
day. 

It must be,” Jack said to himself, with seve- 
ral nods of his head, that we are to spend 
another night on the road : if that is so, I’ll make 
a break if I have to suffer for it.” 

These were vaunting words, but he was in ear- 
nest. Except for the hope thus renewed within 
him, the youth would have given way to the drow- 
siness which became quite common with the rest, 
but a line of speculation was started which kept 


136 


CAMP-FIRE AND WIGWAM. 


his mind occupied during the full hour the party- 
dawdled about the camp-fire. 

At the end of the time named, the ashes were 
knocked from the pipes, several stretched their 
limbs and yawned, and the sullen-faced warrior 
who had been taking care of Jack’s rifle, passed it 
back to him with some surly word, which most 
likely meant that thereafter the captive should 
bear his own burdens. The boy was glad enough 
to regain his weapon, but he smiled when he ob- 
served that it had no charge in it. His captors 
were determined not to put temptation in his 
way. 

It took the company a considerable time to 

shake themselves together.” They straggled and 
kept irregular step, and finally, when they began 
ascending a slope, where the ground was much 
broken and covered with stones, they gave it up 
altogether. The ascent continued until they 
found themselves on an elevation several hundred 
feet high, and so devoid of vegetation that a view 
was gained which covered an area of hundreds of 
square miles in every direction. 

Standing on this lookout, as it may be called, 
the Indians devoted a number of minutes to such 


THE SIGNAL FIRES. 


137 


survey. No employment just then could be more 
entertaining, and Jack Carleton adopted it. 

The scene was too similar to those with which 
the reader of these pages has become familiar to 
need any lengthened reference in this place. It 
was green, billowy forest in every direction. 
Here and there a stream wound like a silver rib- 
bon through the emerald wilderness, sometimes 
gleaming in the sunlight, and then disappearing 
among the vegetation, to reappear miles away, 
and finally to vanish from sight altogether as it 
wound its way toward the Gulf. At remote 
points the trained eye could detect the thin, wavy 
column of vapor motionless against the sky, a 
mute witness that beings other than those on the 
hill were stealing through the vast solitude in 
their quest for game or prey. 

Inasmuch as Jack Carleton readily detected 
these signs,” as the hunter terms them, it fol- 
lowed they must have been noted by the Indians 
themselves ; but they gave no evidence of any ex- 
citement on that account. It was natural that 
such evidences of the presence of other persons in 
the immense territory should present themselves. 

But the youth failed to find that for which he 


138 


CAMP-FIRE AND WIGWAM. 


specially looked. Observing the chieftain gazing 
earnestly toward the west, he did the same, ex- 
pecting to catch sight of the Indian village where 
Ogallah and his warriors made their home. He 
descried a wooded ridge stretching across his field 
of vision, hut not the first resemblance to village 
or wigwam could he discovered. 

He is not looking for thought Jack, 

but is expecting some signal which will appear 
on the ridge.” 

One of the other Indians was peering with 
equal intentness at the same point, hut the min- 
utes passed and nothing presented itself. Jack 
joined in the scrutiny, hut he could not succeed 
where they failed. 

All at once the sachem seemed to lose patience. 
He said some vigorous things, accompanied by 
equally vigorous gestures, and then the whole 
party began hastily gathering wood. In a short 
while this was kindled and burning strongly. 
When the flames were fairly going, one of the war- 
riors who had collected several handfuls of damp 
leaves by digging under the dry ones, dropped 
them carefully on the blaze. It looked at first as 
if the fire would he put out, but it struggled up- 


The Signal. 



V 
















THE SIGNAL FIRES. 


139 


ward, and by-and-by a column of dense black 
smoke stained the sky like the smutty finger of 
some giant tracing a wavy line across it. 

Then Ogallah and one of his men held his 
blanket spread out so as almost to force the thick 
smoke to the ground, but such was not their pur- 
pose. The blanket was abruptly lifted, then 
swayed in a peculiar fashion, the two moving in 
perfect unison, without speaking, and repeating 
their pantomime with the regularity of machinery, 
for the space of fully ten minutes. 

The results were singular. The inky column 
of vapor was broken into a number of sections, as 
may be said, so that when viewed from a distance 
the figure was that of a black broad band of enor- 
mous height, separated by belts of colorless air 
into a dozen pieces or divisions, the upper ones 
gradually melting into nothingness. Besides this, 
so deftly had the red men manipulated the fire 
and blanket, that these divisions showed a pecu- 
liar wavy appearance, which would have excited 
wondering remark, no matter by whom seen. 

It is a signal to some one on the ridge yon- 
der,” was the conclusion of Jack, who watched 
the proceeding with much interest. 


140 


CAMP-FIRE AND WIGWAM. 


Having finished, Ogallah and the warrior threw 
the blanket on the ground, and the whole five 
gazed at the ridge miles away. For a time per- 
fect silence reigned, and then one of the dusky 
watchers uttered an exclamation, to which the 
chief responded with a grunt. 

While scanning the distant ridge. Jack de> 
tected a black brush of vapor climbing slowly 
above the trees. It broke clean off, and as it went 
on upward, was inclosed by clear air on all sides. 
But it was not long before a second, third, fourth, 
and fifth appeared. Parties were answering the 
signal of the chief in precisely the same manner 
that he made it. The only difference was in the 
number, of which there were only the five. Those, 
however, were sufficient, as the parties making 
it were well aware. 

This aboriginal system of telegraphy, which 
has been in use from time immemorial, is still a 
favorite means of communication among the In- 
dians of the West. More than once the news of 
the signing of some important treaty, or the war 
movement of tribes, has been hashed by means of 
signal fires from mountain top to mountain top 
over a distance of hundreds of miles. 


THE SIGNAL FIRES. 


141 


Tlie information given by tbe answering signal 
fire was satisfactory to the chief Ogallah, who re- 
sumed the journey at a leisurely pace, making no 
effort to walk in the close Indian file that he and 
his warriors did when further away from home. 

‘^If we Teach the village before going into 
camp,’^ concluded Jack, we must keep moving 
until after dark. The sun is setting and the 
ridge is still a good ways off.” 

It soon became manifest that the red men had 
no purpose of tiring themselves by walking. They 
were at the base of the ridge when they came 
upon a small stream which dashed down the 
mountain side with a musical plash, forming cur- 
rents, eddies, and cascades, while in the depths of 
some pebbly pool it was as silent and clear as 
liquid mountain air. 

The afternoon was more sultry than the early 
portion of the day, and every member of the com- 
pany quaffed his fill from the refreshing element. 
Jack's heart gave a great bound of hope when he 
saw that Ogallah meant to spend the night there. 
He was strongly convinced that he would gain an 
opportunity to steal away during the darkness, 
which promised to be denser than on the previous 


142 


CAMP-FIRE AND WIGWAM. 


night. Although the day had been clear and 
beautiful, yet the clouds gathered after the sun 
went down, and there were signs of a storm. Low 
mutterings of distant thunder and the fitful 
flashes of lightning showed the interchange of 
electricity between the earth and sky, though it 
might not develop to any great extent for many 
hours to come. 

No hunt was made for game, and after the 
abundant meal earlier in the day, Jack could not 
complain if compelled to fast until morning. A 
fire was kindled precisely as before, a sturdy 
oak forming the background, while the others 
lolled around it and smoked their long-stemmed 
pipes. 

When Jack Carleton was invited to retire to his 
couch by the sullen warrior, he obeyed as though 
pleased with the prospect of a full night’s rest. 
Ogallah stretched out with one of his ftien, while 
the ill-tempered member sat down with his back 
against the tree, as though desirous of imitating 
his leader in every respect. 


r 


CHAPTER XIII. 

THE INDIAN VILLAGE. 

“ r I "I HERE'S one thing certain,” said Jack 
Carleton to himself, as he gathered the 
Indian blanket around his shoulders, like one 
lying down to pleasant dreams, I can keep awake 
a good deal more easily than I did last night. 
I'm pretty tired, hut I slept so much toward 
morning that it will he no trouble to go twenty- 
- four hours without any more.” 

The temperature was milder than at that time, 
so that the lad found the thick blanket uncom- 
fortably warm when wrapped closely around him. 
He flung out his feet and arms as a child often 
does with its bed coverings, and adjusted his 
body so as to keep his eye on the sentinel, without 
(as the captive believed) any suspicion of his in- 
tention. 

The other couples sank into refreshing slumber 
within a few minutes after lying down, and it 
certainly was singular that the warrior who sat 


144 


CAMP-FIRE AND WIGWAM. 


half revealed, with his back against the tree, 
should have continued as motionless as did the 
chief Ogallah the evening before. It was impos- 
sible that two scenes should resemble each other 
more closely than those named. 

I don't believe he can keep it up as long as 
the old fellow did. If he tries it, he will be 
dreaming, and when he and the rest awake, they 
will find I am miles off and going with might and 
main for home. My gracious ! but I shall have a 
long distance to travel, and it will be hard work 
to keep out of their way." 

Fixing his eyes on the form as it was shown by 
the flickering camp-fire. Jack prepared to watch 
with more patience than he showed in the former 
instance. The sound of the splashing brook and 
the soft stirring of the night wind were soothing 
to the tired boy. By-and-by his eyelids drooped, 
then closed, and his senses passed from him. 
Never was he sunk in sounder sleep. 

Nothing occurred to disturb him, and he slept 
hour after hour, never opening his eyes until it 
was broad daylight and Ogallah and his warriors 
were astir. 

Jack was chagrined beyond expression when he 


THE INDIAN VILLAGE. 


145 


found what he had done, or, rather, what he had 
failed to do. The opportunity for which he had 
sighed so long had slipped irrevocably from his 
grasp. So convinced was he of this fact that he 
gave over all thought of escape while on the 
journey. 

“ The Indian village canT be far off, and I must 
now go ahead and take my chances. But this is 
getting tiresome.'' 

The last remark referred to the absence of any 
preparations for breakfast. He had made no com- 
plaint the evening before, but it was a hardship 
to continue his fast. Inasmuch, however, as there 
was no help for it, he submitted without a 
murmur. 

There was now no pretence of treading in each 
other's footsteps, but the party straggled up the 
ridge like a lot of weary pedestrians. No one 
seemed to pay any attention to the single captive, 
most likely because there was no call to do so. 
He might desire to make a break for liberty, but 
he could not go further than they were willing 
to permit. 

The top of the ridge was marked by a bare spot, 
where some charred sticks showed a fire had been 

7 


146 


CAMP-FIRE AND WIGWAM. 


recently kindled. There could be no doubt that 
it was there the answering signal had been made 
to the call of Ogallah. 

But looking down the western slope of the 
ridge, Jack Carleton's eyes rested on a scene more 
interesting than any that had met his gaze since 
leaving home. Less than a mile off, close to the 
shore of a winding stream and in the middle of a 
partially cleared space, stood the Indian village 
toward which his footsteps had been tending for 
nearly two days, and where he was likely to spend 
an indefinite captivity. 

The stream was perhaps a hundred feet in 
width. It shone brightly in the morning sun, 
and the current was clearer than that of the river 
crossed the day before. It wound its way west- 
ward as far as the eye could follow it, flowing into 
a tributary of the Osage, thence to the Missouri, 
and so on to the Gulf of Mexico. 

The Indian village numbered between twenty 
and thirty lodges, wigwams or dwellings as they 
may be called. Some of them were made of bison 
and deer skins, and were of irregular, conical 
shape ; others were mere huts, covered with grass, 
leaves, limbs and dirt, while one or two were 


THE INDIAN VILLAGE. 


147 


mainly composed of stones piled in the form of 
rude walls and roofed in the rude fashion de- 
scribed. 

These primitive structures were scattered ir- 
regularly over a space of half an acre, which 
might be called a clearing, inasmuch as only a few 
stumps and broken trees were to be seen. But 
nothing in the way of corn or vegetables was 
growing, and the air of dilapidation, untidiness 
and squalor pervading the whole scene, was char- 
acteristic of the race, and was that which robs 
it of the romance which in the minds of many 
attaches to the name of the American Indian. 

Viewed from the ridge. Jack could see figures 
moving to and fro in the aimless manner natural 
to such indolent people. There were children 
running and playing among the stumps and 
dwellings — half naked little knots of humanity, 
who in a few years would become the repulsive 
squaws or terrible warriors of the tribe. Three of 
the youngsters were having a high time with a 
canoe lying against the shore. They were splash- 
ing the water over each other, plunging into the 
stream and scrambling out again without regard 
to the wear or tear of their clothing, and playing 


148 


CAMP-FIRE AND WIGWAM, 


all sorts of tricks on each other, while a half doz- 
en playmates were standing on the bank laughing 
so heartily that a spectator would have found it 
hard to understand why the American race is so 
often described as of a melancholy temperament. 

Now and then some squaw could be seen trudg- 
ing along under a load of sticks, while more than 
likely her lazy husband was asleep within the wig- 
wam. A half dozen warriors strolled off toward 
the woods, rifles in hand, and most likely with the 
intention of going upon a hunt. Just before 
leaving the clearing, one of them caught sight of 
the group on the top of the ridge. Immediately 
they swung their arms and sent several ringing 
ivhoops across as a salutation to their friends. 

Ogallah answered, and he and his party moved 
down the slope toward their homes. Having sa- 
luted each other in this fashion, the warriors of 
the village speedily vanished in the wood. They 
must have known that the returning company had 
a prisoner with them, but it will be seen they felt 
no particular interest in the matter. 

But if such was the fact respecting the hunters, 
it was far different with those who were left be- 
hind. The moment the five warriors emerged 


THE INDIAN VILLAGE. 


149 


from the wood, with the captive walking among 
them, the whole village was thrown in a turmoil 
of excitement. Squaws and children rushed for- 
ward, men came to the entrances of their wig- 
wams, and some strolled out to make a closer 
investigation of the matter. 

It was a trying moment to Jack Carleton, for it 
may be said that he had discounted it during the 
preceding day. He forced himself to smile, and 
when the chattering, grunting, shouting crowd 
gathered around him so closely that he was forced 
to stop walking, he shook, so far as he could, most 
of the scores of hands that ^vere pushed against him. 

All this was well enough, but it was not long 
before their attention took an unpleasant form. 
Some of the half grown bucks either feigned or 
really were angered because Jack could not give 
them heed, and struck him with the flat of their 
hands about the chest and shoulders. The boy 
turned when the flrst blow was delivered, and the 
Indian indulged in a taunting grimace. Jack 
clenched his flst and was on the point of striking 
him in the face when his good sense restrained 
him. He needed no one to tell him the conse- 
quences of such rashness. 


150 


CAMP-FIRE AND WIGWAM. 


The attentions soon became so boisterous that 
Ogallah interfered. He flung the crowd right and 
left, commanding them to disperse, and then 
beckoned the youth to follow him toward a lodge 
near the center of the village. Jack was glad 
enough to do so, and was speedily relieved of an- 
noyance. 

The sachem conducted the boy to his own 
dwelling where none of the curious dare follow 
him, though the crowd gathered on the outside 
and peeped within, like so many persons seeking 
a free survey of a circus. 

Suspecting that this was likely to be his new 
home for an indeflnite time. Jack Carle ton was 
quick to acquaint himself with the interior. The 
structure, as I have said, stood near the middle of 
the village, and was the largest of the collection. 
It is rare that an aboriginal building bears such 
resemblance to those made by the white men of 
the border, for the American race has never shown 
any aptitude in architecture. 

Ogallah's house was a log cabin, perhaps twenty 
feet long by half as many wide. The logs were 
roughly dovetailed at the corners, but none of the 
numerous crevices were stopped by mortar or clay, 


THE INDIAN VILLAGE. 


151 


and daylight could be discerned through many a 
rent, which in cold weather admitted the keen 
cutting wind. 

A single opening served as a door. Aboriginal 
ingenuity could not pass beyond this rude contriv- 
ance, so having opened the way for ingress and 
egress, the builder was content to hang a bison 
skin as a curtain. This could he readily pulled 
aside by any one, and the door locked by fastening 
the corners. Windows are a sinful extravagance 
to the American Indian, and there was not one in 
the village to which Jack Carleton was taken. 
When the open door, the burning fire, the hole 
which answered for a chimney, and the numerous 
crevices did not give enough light for the interior, 
the occupants went outside to obtain it. 

Having put up the four walls of logs and roofed 
them with branches, covered with leaves, dirt and 
grass, Ogallah was content to lean back, fold his 
arms and smoke his pipe in placid triumph. The 
floor was the earth, worn hard and smooth by the 
feet of the family, and the fire was kindled on the 
ground at the further end, where the vapor found 
its way through the irregular opening made for 
the purpose. There was nothing in the nature of 


152 


CAMP-FIRE AND WIGWAM. 


a chair or bench in the place. Bison and deer 
robes formed the couches, and the pegs driven in 
the logs held blankets, bows, and furs of animals 
(most of the last, however, lying on the ground), 
leggings and other articles worn by the chieftain 
and his wife. 

These two were the only occupants of the 
place previous to the coming of Jack Carleton. 
Ogallah was in middle life, and had been the 
father of but a single son, who died while yet a 
papoose. His wife was tall and muscular, evi- 
dently a woman with a strong will, and well 
worthy to be the consort of an Indian chief. She 
did not rush to her husband and embrace him the 
moment she caught sight of him. Indeed, she 
had not ventured outside the lodge, though she 
could not have failed to hear the unusual tur- 
moil. 

She would not have been human had she not 
shown some curiosity respecting her husband’s 
companion. Jack doffed his hat and bowed to her 
with elaborate courtesy, after which he leaned his 
rifle against the side of the wigwam and folded his 
arms. The squaw surveyed him for a full minute, 
during which he stood as if awaiting her com- 


THE INDIAN VILLAGE. 


153 


mands, and then, turning to her husband, the two 
held a short but vigorous conversation. 

The wife must have been expecting him, for she 
was engaged in cooking some venison in the usual 
aboriginal fashion, and, to the great relief of the 
boy, the two were not kept waiting for their meal. 
Seating themselves cross-legged on the ground, the 
half-cooked meat was taken in their hands, and, 
with no other utensils than his hunting knife, 
each made his morning meal. 

And so at last Jack Carleton was a captive 
among a tribe of Indians whose totem was un- 
known to him. Whether he was to remain with 
them until manhood, or whether he vas to be put 
to death long before that period, were questions 
whose answers he did not dare t.y to conject- 
ure. 

His situation was a most extraordinary one, as 
every reader will admit. He knew of more than 
one instance where children who were captured 
when quite small, had become so attached to the 
rude ways and wild life of the red men, that they 
refused to go back to their own people when the 
offer presented itself, but it was too late in the 
day for such an experience to befall him. 


154 


CAMP-FIRE AND WIGWAM. 


And now, for a time, we must leave Jack Carle- 
ton to himself, while ^ve give attention to other 
incidents which are destined to have a bearing on 
his fate. 


/ 


CHAPTER XIV. 


ON THE MOUNTAIN CREST. 

HE reader has not forgotten the encounter 



between Jacob Relstaub and Deerfoot, the 
Shawanoe, when the former plunged headlong 
through his own door in mortal fear that the 
tomahawk of the youthful warrior would be sent 
crashing through his brain ; but, much as Deer- 
foot despised the German, he had no thought of 
visiting injury upon him. Shoving back the 
weapon to its place in his girdle, he therefore 
strode off in the forest, never pausing in his walk 
until the sun appeared above the horizon. He 
was then many miles from Martinsville, his face 
turned toward the southwest. 

Throwing himself on his face, he quaffed his 
fill from a small, clear stream, whose current was 
only moderately cool, and then, assuming an easy 
posture on the ground, gave himself over to deep 
thought. 

The question which he was seeking to answer 


156 


CAMP-FIRE AND WIGWAM. 


was as to his duty. He had gone to the settle- 
ment to see his young friends, and learned that 
they had started some hours before on a hunting 
expedition. Such a proceeding was so natural, 
and, withal, so common, that any one expressing 
wonder thereat was likely to be laughed at for his 
words. The boys of the frontier learn to handle 
the rifle when much younger than either Otto 
Eelstauh or Jack Carleton, and they were some- 
times absent for days at a time without caus- 
ing any misgiving on the part of their pa- 
rents. 

Why, then, should Deerfoot he perplexed over 
the matter, when even the mother of Jack ex- 
pressed no fear concerning him ? 

Why, indeed ? That was the query which 
puzzled the young warrior, vlt has already been 
said it was the custom of Deerfoot to follow a, cer- 
tain inexplainable intuition which often came to 
his help in his moments of doubt. In the present 
instance, something seemed to whisper that it was 
his duty to look after the boys, but the whisper 
was so low — as may be said — that he hesitated to 
obey it, led to do so by a doubt as to whether, 
after all, it was that instinctive prompting which 


ON THE MOUNTAIN CREST. 


157 


hitherto had guided him so infallibly in many of 
his daring enterprises and undertakings. 

It was characteristic of the warrior that, after 
spending a long time in such anxious thought, he 
should draw his Bible from the inner pocket of 
his hunting shirt, and begin looking through its 
pages for guidance. There were certain portions 
that were favorites of his, and, without searching, 
the volume opened to one after another of these 
places ; but seek as much as he chose, he could 
find nothing that bore on the problem he wished 
to solve. 

“ The Great Spirit wills that Deerfoot shall 
settle the question for himself,’' was his conclu- 
sion, as he returned the treasure to its place. 

It may as well be admitted that the principal 
cause of Deerfoot’s hesitation cannot be given at 
this time. There was an urgent reason why he 
should make haste to the southwest, and he longed 
to break into his easy, loping trot, which he was 
able to maintain without fatigue from rise of morn 
till set of sun. But the same strange impulse 
which sent him into the settlement to inquire 
concerning his friends, still kept them in his 
thoughts. 


158 


CAMP-FIRE AND WIGWAM. 


But he was not the youth to torment himself in 
this manner, hour after hour, and he finally com- 
pressed his thin lips and muttered : 

“ Deerfoot will return in a few days, and then, 
if his brothers are still gone, he will hunt for 
them.^^ 

This was not a satisfactory conclusion, but he 
followed it with his usual promptness. He was 
in the very act of rising from the ground, when 
his quick ear caught a faint footfall. Like a fiash 
he raised his head, and observed a noble buck ap- 
proaching the water with the purpose of drinking 
from it. It was not to be expected that the ani- 
mal had any fear of hunters in such a solitary 
place, and he came forward with a proud step, as 
though master of the wilderness. 

The Shawanoe waited until he was within fifty 
feet, when the buck stopped short, and threw up 
his head as though he scented danger in the air. 
At that instant Deerfoot hounded to his feet as if 
thrown upward by a spring-hoard, and with a 
slight whoop, dashed straight at the animal, 
swinging his arms and jumping from side to side 
in the most grotesque fashion. 

Few animals of the forest are more timid than 


ON THE MOUNTAIN CREST. 


159 


the deer, which, like the hear, is found in almosr 
every portion of the American continent. The 
buck with one swift whirl on his hoofs, faced the 
other way, and was off like an arrow, shooting be- 
tween the trees, through the undergrowth, and 
hounding over obstructions as though they were 
not worth his notice. The ordinary hunter might 
have found time to fire one shot, when the game 
would have vanished like a bird on the wing, be- 
fore he could reload ; hut the occasion was a good 
one for Deerfoot to display his wonderful fieetness, 
and he was in the mood to do so. He had made 
his gestures and uttered his cries for the very pur- 
pose of terrifying the animal into doing his ut- 
most, and he did it. 

With his head thrown back, so that his antlers 
almost rested on his hack, he plunged forward 
with amazing swiftness ; but when he had gone 
two hundred yards, he saw the same light, willowy 
figure almost on his haunch. He even fiung up 
his arms and shouted again, as if urging him to a 
higher rate of speed. And such was the truth : 
Deerfoot was running as fast as the game, and he 
was able to run still faster. 

The buck bounded up a steep slope, and with 


160 


CAMP-FIRE AND WIGWAM. 


one tremendous leap cleared a craggy rock in his 
path. He had barely done so, when the young 
Shawanoe was after him, going over with a light- 
ness and grace that showed no special effort. The 
pursuer was on his haunches, and the animal, with 
glaring eyeballs and a horrified sniff, seemed to 
bound off with the speed of the wind. But of 
what avail.^^ The warrior was not to be shaken off. 
With a speed which none of his race could equal, 
it was only play for him to outrun the deer. 
Years before (as I have told in another place), 
Deerfoot, for mere sport, pursued one of the fleet- 
est of horses, and kept it up hour after hour, until 
he ran down the steed. He was doing the same 
to the buck. There was not a moment from the 
first when he could not have launched an arrow 
that would have brought the game to the ground; 
he was near enough to drive his tomahawk into 
the neck, but he did nothing of that nature. In- 
asmuch as he was running the race, he meant it 
should be a fair one, and neither should take any 
advantage over the other. 

What terrifying imaginings took possession of 
the buck when he awoke to the fact that it was 
impossible to escape the dreadful being clinging 


ON THE MOUNTAIN CREST. 


161 


to his hips, cannot he understood by any of us, but 
that which followed, incredible as it may seem, is 
an indisputable fact. 

The singular race was kept up for slightly more 
than a mile, during every fraction of which the 
fugitive j)ut forth his highest possible effort. 
Such a terrific strain cannot fail to tell upon the 
most highly trained animal, and so, despite all he 
could do, the buck found himself unable to keep 
up his prodigious tension. He was losing ground, 
and he could not fail to know that escape was out 
of the question : he was as much doomed as if 
surrounded and driven at bay by a dozen hunters 
and their hounds. He was still running at his 
highest bent, when he suddenly deviated to the 
right, and, with shocking violence, plunged 
squarely against the trunk of a beech, and, falling 
over on his side, gave a few convulsive struggles 
and died. Beyond question, the buck, when 
awake to the fact that there was no hope for him, 
deliberately committed suicide by breaking his 
neck. 

The young Shawanoe paused, and looked 
down upon the quivering form with feelings of 
pity. 


162 


CAMP-FIRE AND WIGWAM. 


Why did he do that ? Deerfoot felt too 
much sorrow to harm him ; he only sought to 
show him he could run the faster ; but he will 
run no more, and Deerfoot will eat.'^ 

The spot was suitable, and, within less time 
than would be supposed, the warrior was seated 
on the ground, deliberately masticating a liberal 
slice of broiled venison. Doubtless it would have 
been improved could he have hung it in a cellar 
or tree for several days, but it wasn't convenient 
to do so, and Deerfoot therefore ate it as he could 
obtain it, and was satisfied therewith. 

No water was within reach, the Indian follow- 
ing the healthful practice of the wild animals 
themselves, of not partaking of drink while eating 
food. 

The meal finished, Deerfoot did not conduct 
himself like one who was still in doubt as to the 
course he ought to follow. He had solved the 
question earlier in the day, and, though the con- 
clusion he reached was not fully satisfactory, he 
resolutely forced aside all further thought respect- 
ing it, and gave his attention simply to that 
which was before him. His dinner required only 
a short time, when he resumed his journey, if such 


ON THE MOUNTAIN CREST. 


163 


it may be termed. He walked with his usual 
noiseless gait, in which could be detected not the 
slightest weakness or exhaustion resulting from 
his terrific run. 

The young Shawanoe was advancing toward the 
mountainous portion of the present State of Mis- 
souri. The Ozark range, or its spurs'^ cover onc- 
half of that large State, and their recesses afford 
hunting grounds and retreats such as are sur- 
passed by no other portion of the continent. 

Deerfoot turned his footsteps toward a high 
promontory some miles distant. It was the most 
elevated among many others, and formed a land- 
mark visible over a very extensive area. The 
youthful warrior did not hasten his footsteps, for 
there was no call to do so, but he steadily ap- 
proached the mountain, up which he tramped in 
his leisurely fashion, until he paused on the very 
highest point. 

The journey was long, and when he came to a 
halt the sun was far down the western horizon. 
The summit of the mountain was covered with 
rocks and boulders, with here and there a few 
scrubby pines. Nothing could be more unat- 
tractive than the broken, stony soil, but the view 


164 


CAMP-FIRE AND WIGWAM. 


which was spread out before him who climbed to 
the top was enough to kindle the eye of a stoic, 
and make the heart overflow with love and awe 
toward the great Being who made it all. 

But the eye can become accustonied to the 
grandest scenes, and, although Deerfoot leaned 
on the rock beside him, and allowed his keen 
vision to wander over the magniflcent panorama, 
it did not cause an additional pulse-beat. When 
he had glanced at the mountains, the valleys be- 
tween, the broken country, the forests, the diversi- 
fied scenery in every direction, his gaze rested on 
another promontory similar to the one he had 
climbed. 

It was several miles distant, in a directly south- 
ern course, and was nearly or quite two hundred 
feet higher than the one on which he stood. The 
latter, like those to which reference has been 
made, was of the nature of a ridge, while the one 
on which his eyes were fixed was a diminutive 
Tenerifie as to its form. 

While the manner of Deerfoot indicated very 
plainly that he expected to see something out of 
the usual order of things, yet it looked very much 
as if he would have been pleased over his failure 


ON THE MOUNTAIN CREST. 


165 


to do so. No painter could limn a more striking 
picture than that which was formed by Deerfoot, 
at the close of that beautiful spring day, when, as 
the sun was setting, he stood on the elevation and 
gazed across the intervening country. 

His right elbow rested on the top of the rock, 
and his right leg supported the weight of his 
body. The lower half of the left leg was slung 
across the other, the toe of the moccasin touching 
the earth. The right hand dropped over the side 
of the rock, and lightly held the long bow which 
leaned against the same support. The posture 
was that of elegant ease, and the best calculated 
to bring out in clear relief the Apollo-like splendor 
of his figure. The luxuriant black hair streaming 
over the shoulders, the gaudy eagle feathers 
thrust in at the crown, the lustrous black eyes, 
the slightly Roman nose, the rows of colored 
beads around the neck, the dull yellow of the 
hunting shirt, the quiver of arrows behind the 
right shoulder, the red sash, holding knife and 
tomahawk, the gold bracelet on the left wrist, 
the fringed border of his hunting shirt about the 
knees, the brilliant fringes to the leggings, the 
pretty moccasins, and the shapeliness of form. 


166 


CAMP-FIRE AND WIGWAM. 


limb and feature — all these made up the poetical 
Indian, which, sad to say, is almost as rare 
among his race as the black diamond is in 
nature. 

But such was Deerfoot the Shawanoe. 


CHAPTER XV. 


THE RETURN AND DEPARTURE. 

XpASY and negligent as was the posture as- 
sumed by Deerfoot the Shawanoe, his eyes 
were never at rest. Resting for a moment on the 
promontory, they darted to the right and left 
down the valley, and even took in the shifting 
clouds in the sky above. But it was the peak 
which riveted his attention, and which was scru- 
tinized with minute closeness until the gathering 
gloom shut it from sight. 

It was not fairly dark when he kindled a fire 
on the very highest point, and then placing him- 
self so far from it that the glare could not inter- 
fere with his sight, he looked out in the night. 
The darkness was such that nothing could be 
seen beyond his immediate surroundings, but he 
knew where to look for that which he expected 
and yet did not want to see. For fully an hour 
the Shawanoe held his motionless attitude, gazing 
as fixedly to the southward as ever an eagle stared 


168 


CAMP-FIRE AND WIGWAM. 


at the sun. Then that for which he was waiting 
appeared. 

From the very crest of the distant mountain 
peak, a flaming arrow suddenly began climbing 
toward the stars. Up, up it went, as does the 
rocket on a summer night, going slower and slow- 
er, like an old man plodding up hill, until, wearied 
out, it paused, and, for one instant remained sta- 
tionary in the air, as if doubtful whether to push 
on or to fall back. The flaming point swung over 
until it pointed toward the ground, when it shot 
downward with ever increasing swiftness until it 
vanished. It must have struck within a yard of 
the spot from which it had been driven upward. 

It was very rarely that Deerfoot showed excite- 
ment. lie had drawn his knife and challenged 
the great Tecumseh to mortal conflict, and he had 
faced death a score of times in the most dreadful 
shapes, but very rarely, if ever, was his heart 
stirred as by the sight of the burning arrow on 
the distant mountain peak. 

He straightened up with a quick inspiration, 
and his eyes followed the course of the fiery mis- 
sile from the moment of its appearance until it 
vanished. 


THE RETURN AND DEPARTURE. 


169 


They have called for Deerfoot ! ” 

These were the remarkable words which fell 
from his lips, as he plunged down the mountain 
side like one who knew a question of life and death 
was before him. Although Deerfoot had formed 
a friendship for Jack Carle ton and Otto Eelstaub 
similar to that which he had felt for Ned Preston 
and Wildblossom Brown, yet it must be admitted 
that they were not the only ones to whom he was 
strongly attached, and in w^hose fate he felt as 
deep an interest as in that of any human being — 
all of which shall be made clear in another place 
and at another time. 

It was just one week later that Deerfoot made 
his appearance near the settlement, and, pausing 
at a point which commanded a view of the collec- 
tion of cabins, he spent several minutes in survey- 
ing them and the pioneers. He had traveled 
many miles, and been through some singularly 
stirring scenes since he last looked upon Martins- 
ville, but the gracious Being that had protected 
him all his life, did not desert him in his extrem- 
ity, and the frame was as supple and free from 
weakness or injury as when he faced the other 
way. 


170 


CAMP-FIRE AND WIGWAM. 


When the burning arrow summoned Deerfoot 
down the mountain side, he was glad indeed that 
he had decided the question whether or not he 
should hunt for the boys as he did, for, had he 
done otherwise, the opportunity that has been de- 
scribed could not have come to him ; but, when 
his duty was ended, the old doubt came back, 
until he had been driven to return in order that 
he might settle the question forever. 

Looking down on the little settlement of Mar- 
tinsville, he studied the curious scene, for he was 
so close that he could identify every person whom 
he knew. The settlement, as the reader has been 
told, consisted of two rows of log cabins, facing 
each other. They numbered about a score, and 
the street was fifty feet wide. Besides that, 
each cabin had the same space between itself and 
its neighbor, so that, few^ as were the structures, 
they were scattered over considerable ground. 

This ground, as well as much of it beyond, had * 
been well cleared, and the earth cultivated. 
There were horses and oxen to draw plows and 
help bear the burdens. Besides the hunters’ cab- 
ins, there were storehouses, barns, and structures 
made for convenience or necessity. From most of 


THE RETURN AND DEPARTURE. 


171 


the soil that had been overturned were sprouting 
corn, potatoes, and other vegetables. The time 
was not distant when the wilderness should blos- 
som as the rose. 

A block-house near the middle of the settle- 
ment had been half completed, when, so far as 
could be seen, the work was abandoned. The rule 
with the frontier settlements was to put up a 
building in which all could take refuge, should 
danger threaten ; but often the fort was so hastily 
and poorly made that it became a matter of weak- 
ness rather than of strength. Colonel Martin and 
his brother pioneers reached the conclusion that 
they were showing altogether too much haste in 
rearing the structure, and they deferred its com- 
pletion to a more convenient season. Their duty 
to their families, as they saw it, justified them in 
taking such a step, especially in view of the fact 
that the Indians of the surrounding country were 
not likely ever to cause them trouble. 

The cleared land, as it was called, was still dis- 
figured by numerous unsightly stumps, around 
which the rude plow was pulled ; but here and 
there men were working to remove them, and ulti- 
mately all would be uprooted and destroyed. 


172 


CAMP-FIRE AND WIGWAM. 


On the edge of the clearing, three woodsmen 
were swinging their axes and burying their keen 
edges in the hearts of the monarchs of the wood. 
Deerfoot looked at them several minutes, noticing 
as he had done before, with childish wonder, how 
long it took the sound caused by the blows to 
reach him. When one of the choppers stopped to 
breathe and leaned on his axe, the sound of two 
blows came to the listener, and when he resumed 
work, the youth saw him in the act of striking the 
third time before the sound was heard. 

The scene was one of activity and industry. 
Even the children seemed to have work instead of 
play to occupy them. The women, as matter of 
course, were among the busiest, and rarely did one 
of them appear at the door of her cabin. When 
she did so, it was only for a very brief while.- 

Deerfoot was looking fixedly at one of the 
houses near the middle of the settlement, when a 
squatty figure, with a conical hat, a heavy cane, 
and smoking a pipe, came out and walked slowly 
toward a cabin only a short distance off. The 
Indian smiled in his momentary, shadowy fashion 
when he recognized Jacob Kelstaub, whom he had 
frightened almost out of his wits a week before. 


THE RETURN AND DEPARTURE. 


173 


No doubt the German had told the incident many 
times afterward, and would always insist he es- 
caped by a veritable hair's breadth. 

But Deerfoot was troubled in mind, for among 
all whom he saw he recognized neither Jack Carle- 
ton nor Otto Kelstaub. It was not likely that, if 
they had returned from their hunt, both would 
continue invisible very long ; but when minute 
after minute passed without showing either, his 
heart sank. 

The Shawanoe knew a scene would be probable 
if Jacob Kelstaub caught sight of him, so he 
avoided the wrathful German. The appearance 
of the handsome warrior moving among the cab- 
ins, naturally awakened some interest. Men and 
children looked at him as he went by, and several 
of the latter followed him. Deerfoot saluted all 
whose eyes met his, calling out : Good day ; 
how is my brother ? in as excellent English as 
any of them could have employed. 

The Indian, it may be supposed, was known to 
nearly every one by reputation. Most of the set- 
tlers had heard of his exploits when they and he 
lived in Kentucky ; they knew he guided Otto 
Kelstaub and Jack Carleton on their perilous 


174 


CAMP-FIRE AND WIGWAM. 


journey from the Dark and Bloody Ground into 
Louisiana ; they were aware, too, that he could 
read and write, and was one of the most sagacious 
and valuable friends the settlers ever had or could 
have. The story which Jacob Kelstaub told was 
therefore received with much doubt, and no one 
who listened felt any distrust of the loyalty of the 
young Shawanoe. More than one declared on 
general principles that Relstaub would have been 
served right had the warrior handled him roughly, 
as it was well known he could have done had he 
been so minded. 

Deerfoot walked quietly along the primitive 
street until opposite the door of Widow Carleton’s 
cabin. Without hesitation, he pulled the latch 
string and stepped within. There was iio start or 
change of' expression when he glanced about the 
apartment, but that single glance told him the 
story. 

Mrs. Carleton was standing at the table on the 
other side of the room, occupied with the dishes 
that had served at the morning meal. Her back 
was toward the visitor, but she turned like a flash 
when she heard the door open. The scared, ex- 
pectant, disappointed, and apprehensive expres- 


THE RETURN AND DEPARTURE. 


175 


sion that flitted over her countenance, like the 
passing of a cloud across a summer landscape, 
made known the truth to the sagagious Sha- 
wanoe, 

“ Deerfoot’s brother has not come back from 
his long hunt,” he said, in his usual voice, as 
he bowed and advanced to the middle of the 
apartment. 

“ 0 Deerfoot ! ” moaned the mother, as, with 
tremulous lip, she sank into the nearest chair and 
looked pleadingly toward him, holding her apron 
ready to raise to her eyes ; tell me where is my 
Jack !” 

“ My friend told Deerfoot that his brother had 
gone to hunt the horse that has wandered oflT.” 

But that was more than a week ago ; he 
ought to have come back a good while since. 0 
Deerfoot ” 

But the horse has wandered many miles, and 
it will take my brother a long time to find him,” 
interrupted the visitor, who dreaded the scene 
which he saw was sure to come. 

Do you think they are still hunting for him 
she asked with a sudden, yearning eagerness 
that went to the heart of the Indian. He could 


176 


CAMP-FIRE AND WIGWAM. 


not speak an untruth, nor could he admit the 
great fear that almost stopped the heating of his 
heart. 

Deerfoot cannot answer his friend ; but he 
hopes soon to take the hand of his brother."" 

Oh, that will never be — it can never be. My 
poor Jack ! "" 

Her grief could be restrained no longer. The 
apron was abruptly raised to the eyes, and as the 
white hands were pressed against the face her 
whole frame shook with emotion. Deerfoot looked 
steadily at the pitiful scene, but he knew not 
what to say or do. It was a vivid illustration of 
this strange nature of Curs that the youth, who 
absolutely knew not what fear was, and who had 
seen the glittering tomahawk crash its way into 
the brain without a throb of pity, now found his 
utmost self-command hardly able to save him 
from breaking down as utterly as did the parent 
before him. He hastily swallowed the lump that 
kept rising in his throat, blinked his eyes very 
rapidly, coughed, fidgeted on the bench whereon 
he sat, and, finally, looked away and upward at 
the rude rafters, so as to avoid the sight of the 
sobbing woman. 


THE KETURN AND DEPARTURE. 


177 


Deerfoot is a pappoose,” he muttered angrily, 
that he weeps when he knows not what for ; he 
is a dog that whines before his master strikes 
him.^^ 

A brief but resolute struggle gave him the 
mastery over his emotions, though for a few 
seconds he dared not look towards his hostess. 
When he timidly ventured to do so, she was 
rubbing her eyes with the corner of her apron. 
The tempest of grief had passed, and she was 
regaining mastery of herself, thereby rendering 
great help to the valiant warrior. 

^‘1 know that it may be possible that Jack 
and Otto have gone on a longer hunt than before, 
but they did not expect to be away more than 
three or four days, and J ack would not willingly 
bring sorrow to his mother.'^ 

“My brother may have gone so far that he 
has lost his way, and is slow in finding it 
again.’' 

“Do you think so, Deerfoot ? ” 

The Indian fidgeted, but he could not avoid an 
answer. 

“ Deerfoot does not know ; he cannot think 
right ; he is in sore trouble for his brothers.” 


178 


CAMP-FIRE AND WIGWAM. 


one can help them like you. 0 Deerfoot, 
won’t you find my Jack and bring him home to 
me 

The youthful warrior rose to his feet, and 
looking her in tlie face, spoke the words, I 
Then he turned and strode out of the 

door. 


CHAPTER XVL 


A PERPLEXING QUESTION. 


EERFOOT, the Shawanoe^ had entered upon 



the most difficult task of his life. He had 
undertaken to follow up and befriend the youths 
who had disappeared more than a week previous, 
and who had left not the slightest clue as to 
where they had gone, nor what direction they had 


taken. 


In these days, when a friend sets out to trace a 
person who is seeking to hide himself, he is always 
able to pick up some knowledge that will give 
valuable help in his search. The habits of the 
individual, some intentions, or rather wishes, to 
which he may have given utterance a long time 
before, his little peculiarities of manner, which are 
sure to betray themselves, no matter how complete 
the disguise — these, and other points, are certain 
to afford the help the hunter through the cities 
and towns and country requires. 

But my reader will observe the vast difference 


180 


CAMP-FIRE AND WIGWAM. 


between a case such as occurs every day, and that 
which confronted the young Indian. Two boys 
had gone into the woods more than a week before, 
on a long hunt, and were now missing ; it was his 
task to find them. Could it be done ? 

Had Deerfoot taken up the pursuit shortly 
after the departure of the boys, he could have 
sped over their trail like a bloodhound. There 
could have been no escaping him ; but since they 
left home, rain had fallen, and even that marvel 
of canine sagacity could not have trailed them 
through the wilderness. It was idle, therefore, 
for Deerfoot to seek for that which did not exist ; 
no trail was to be found ; at least, none in that 
neighborhood. In all his calculations, he did not 
build the slightest hope on that foundation. Had 
he done so, he would have sought to take up the 
shadowy footprints from where the boys left the 
settlement ; but the utmost he did was to learn 
the general direction taken by them, when they 
entered upon one of the wildest expeditions that 
can be imagined. 

Hundreds and thousands of square miles of 
mountain and forest were spread out before him. 
The vast territory of Louisiana, as it was then 


A PERPLEXING QUESTION. 


181 


called, stretched away to the Gulf of Mexico, and 
spread toward the setting sun until stopped hy 
the walls of the Kocky Mountains. The youth 
could spend his life in wandering over that pro- 
digious area, without coming upon or gaining the 
slightest traces of a thousand people whom ho 
might wish to find. The conclusion was inevita- 
ble that he must pursue some intelligent course, 
or he never could succeed. 

It should be said that Deerfoot had not the 
slightest doubt of a grave misfortune having be- 
fallen his friends. Jack Carleton never would 
willingly remain from home for so long a period ; 
he was too affectionate a son to grieve his mother 
hy such a course. He and Otto Kelstaub, there- 
fore, were either prisoners in the hands of Indians, 
or they had been put to death. 

Just the faintest possible fear troubled the 
young Shawanoe. He recalled the incidents 
which had marked the journey of himself and 
the hoys from Kentucky, only a short time before. 
The Shawanoes, the fiercest and most cunning of 
all the Indian tribes, had not only pursued them 
to the river's edge, hut had followed them across 
the Mississippi, coming within a hair’s breadth of 


182 


CAMP-FIRE AND WIGWAM. 


destroying the two boys who were making such 
haste toward Martinsville. Had any of those 
Shawanoes pushed the pursuit still further ? 
Had they lingered near the settlement, awaiting 
just such an opportunity as was given by Jack 
and Otto when they went otf on their hunt ? 

This was the phase of the question which for a 
long time tortured Deerfoot. He felt that it was 
improbable that danger existed in that shape. 
The Shawanoes had no special cause for enmity 
against the boys. If they should venture into 
Louisiana to revenge themselves upon any one, 
it would be upon Deerfoot. Nothing was more 
certain than that he had not been molested by 
any of his old enemies, for a good many days 
previously, nor had they been anywhere near him 
during that period. 

But the cunning Indian, like his shrewd white 
brother, may do the very thing least expected. 
Miglit they not capture and make off with the 
boys, for the very purpose of leading Deerfoot on 
a long pursuit, in which the advantage would be 
wholly against him ? 

But the field of conjecture thus opened was 
limitless. Deerfoot might have spent hours in 


A PERPLEXING QUESTION. 


183 


theorizing and speculating, and still have been as 
far from the truth as at the beginning ; he might 
have formed schemes, perfect in every detail, only 
to find, on investigation, that they were wrong in 
every particular. The elaborate structures which 
the detective rears are often builded on sand, and 
tumble to fragments on the slightest touch. 

Deerfoot was convinced that the boys either 
were captives in the hands of Indians, or they 
were dead. Had they been slain by red men — 
and it was not conceivable that both could have 
met death in any other way — it was useless to 
hunt for their remains, since only fortunate 
chance could end a search that might last a cen- 
tury. 

But if the boys had been carried off, there was 
hope of gaining trace of them, though that might 
involve endless wanderings to and fro, through the 
mountains and wilderness. Such a hunt, prose- 
cuted on a systematic plg-n for a certain time, 
without any results, would satisfy Deerfoot that 
the boys, like many older ones, had met their 
death in the lonely depths of the wilderness, 
where no human eye would ever look upon them 
again. 


184 


CAMP-FIRE AND WIGWAM. 


My reader, who has been let into the secret of 
the boys' disappearance, will perceive that Deer- 
foot was hovering around the truth, though he 
was still barred by difficulties almost insurmount- 
able. 

Suppose he should make up his mind that Jack 
and Otto were at that moment with the red men, 
in what manner — except by an almost intermina- 
ble search — could he learn what tribe held them 
prisoners ? 

In the autumn of 1778, Frances Slocum, a little 
girl five years old, was stolen from her home in 
Wyoming Valley, and carried away by Delaware 
Indians. For a period of fifty-nine years the 
search for her was prosecuted with more or less 
earnestness. Thousands of dollars were spent, 
scores of persons were engaged at the same time 
in the hunt, journeys were made among the West- 
ern tribes, friendly Indians themselves were en- 
listed in the work, and yet, although the searchers 
were often within a few miles of her, they never 
picked up the first clue. After the lapse of more 
than half a century, when all hope had been aban- 
doned by the surviving friends, the whereabouts 
of the woman became known, through an occur- 


A PERPLEXING QUESTION. 


185 


rence that was as purely an accident as was any- 
thing that ever took place in this world. 

Admitting the unapproachable woodcraft and 
skill of the young Shawanoe, yet he could not do 
the impossible. Could he be spared a hundred 
years, possibly he might make the grand round of 
his people on the American continent, but in the 
meantime, what of his friends for whom he would 
be making this extended tour ? 

If so it should be that the boys were in the 
power of the Shawanoes, or Miamis, or Delawares, 
they were far to the east of the Mississippi ; if 
with the Wyandots, they were also east of the 
Father of Waters, and probably in the vicinity of 
Lake Erie ; if with the Ojibwas, to the northward 
along Lake Huron ; if with the Ottawas, they 
were the same distance north, but on the shores 
of Lake Michigan ; if with the Pottawatomies, 
further south on the same lake ; if in the villages 
of the Kickapoos, or Winnebagoes, or Menomo- 
nies, it was on the southern and western shores of 
the same body of water ; if with the Ottigamies, 
or Sacs, or Foxes, or in the land of the Assino- 
boine, the hunt must be of the most prolonged 
character. 


18G 


CAMP-FIRE AND WIGWAiJ. 


Still further, the vast bulk of the western con- 
tinent stretched westward toward the Pacific. 
When Deerfoot faced the setting sun, he knew ho 
was looking over the rim of one of the grandest 
countries of the globe. He had fair ideas of the 
vast prairies, enormous streams, prodigious moun- 
tains and almost illimitable area, which awaited 
the development of the coming centuries. 

One other suggestive fact was known to Deer- 
foot : representatives of the Indian tribes among 
the foothills of the Rocky Mountains had ex- 
^ changed shots with the white explorers on the 
banks of the Mississippi. It is an error to sup- 
pose that the American savage confines his wan- 
derings to a limited space. The majority do so, 
but, as I have said, the race produces in its way 
its quota of venturesome explorers, w'ho now and 
then are encountered many hundreds of miles 
from home. 

Within the preceding few weeks, Deerfoot had 
met two warriors among the Ozark mountains, 
who, he saw at a glance, came from a long distance 
and probably had never before been in that sec- 
tion. Neither they nor Deerfoot could speak a 
word the other could understand, but the sign 


A PERPLEXING QUESTION. 


187 


language is universal among the North American 
Indians, and they were soon conversing like a 
party of trained mutes. 

To the amazement of the young Shawanoe, he 
learned they were on their way to the Mississippi. 
They either would not or could not make clear 
their errand, but Deerfoot suspected it was that 
of gaining a glimpse of the civilization which as 
yet had not appeared in the West. Though the 
strangers were somewhat shy and suspicious, they 
offered no harm to the young Shawanoe, who, of 
course, showed only friendship toward them. 
From them he gained not a little rude informa- 
tion of the marvelous region which has since be- 
come familiar to the world. 

The fear, therefore, of Deerfoot w^as that some 
wandering band from the extreme West had cap- 
tured the boys, and were at that very hour push- 
ing toward the Pacific with them. It would re- 
quire a long, long time to learn the truth, which, 
in all probability, would prove a bitter disappoint- 
ment. 

From what has been said in this fragmentary 
manner, the reader may gain an idea of the almost 
infinite difficulties by which Deerfoot was con- 


188 


CAMP-FIRE AND WIGWAM. 


fronted. Like a trained detective, however, he 
saw that much valuable time had been lost and a 
start must be made without further delay ; and, 
furthermore, that the first step must be based on 
something tangible, or it would come to naught. 
The element of chance plays a leading part in 
such problems, and it may be questioned v/hether 
luck is not often a more powerful helper than 
skill. 

After leaving the settlement, Deerfoot naturally 
climbed to the nearest elevation which gave a view 
of the surrounding country, and it was while he 
was looking over the scene that his thoughts took 
the turn indicated by the preceding part of this 
chapter. 

It may be said that that for which he was 
searching was a starting point. “Where shall I 
begin ? ” was the question which remained un- 
answered until the sun was half way to meridian. 

The principal view of the young warrior was to 
the south and west, for the conviction ^vas strong 
that thither he must look for the shadowy clue 
which he prayed might lead him to success. Sev- 
eral miles southward a camp-fire was burning, as 
was shown by the bluish vapor that seemed to 


A PERPLEXING QUESTION. 


189 


stand still against the clear sky ; the same dis- 
tance to the southeast was a slighter evidence of 
another camp-fire, while to the southwest was still 
another, the vapor so thin and faint that the ex- 
perienced eye of the Shawanoe told him the party 
spending the previous night there had gone early 
in the morning, leaving the fire to burn itself 
slowly out. 

Evidently the thing for Deerfoot tq do was to 
visit one or all of the camps in quest of the clue 
which the chances were a thousand to one he 
would never find. Which should he first seek ? 

The bravest of men has a tinge of superstition 
in his nature, and with all of Deerfoot’s daring 
and profoundly devout nature, he was as super- 
stitious in some respects as a child. He could not 
decide by means of his Bible the precise course to 
follow, for one of his principles was that he alone 
must determine his precise course of action, the 
Great Spirit holding him accountable only for the 
manner in which he did, or sought to do, that 
which he clearly saw was his duty. 

The hunting knife was whipped from his girdle, 
and, holding the point between his thumb and 
finger, he flung it a rod above his head. It turned 


190 


CAMP-FIRE AKD WIGWAM. 


over and over in going up and descending, and, 
when it struck the ground, landed on the hilt. 
Deerfoot looked down on the implement and saw 
that the point was turned toward the camp-fire 
which was furthest west. 


CHAPTER XVII. 


TWO ACQUAINTANCES AND FRIENDS. 

^ I ^HE question was settled. Nothing short of 
^ positive knowledge could have led Deerfoot 
to change his mind as to the right course to 
pursue. 

Stooping over, he picked up his hunting knife, 
thrust it in his girdle, and strode down the slope 
in the direction of the camp, which he knew was 
deserted early that morning. It was a long way 
to travel, but it was nothing to the lissome war- 
rior, who would have broken into a run could he 
have felt any assurance of gaining any benefit by 
doing so. 

Climbing around the boulders and rocks, leap- 
ing over chasms, pushing through matted under- 
growth, and turning aside only when forced to do 
so, Deerfoot pressed to the southwest until three- 
fourths of the distance was passed. Most of that 
time the shadowy vapor had been beyond sight, 
for he did not take the trouble to look for it when 


192 


CAMP-FIRE AND WIGWAM. 


the intervening vegetation interfered. He could 
not make any mistake as to the right course, and 
it was therefore unnecessary for him to take his 
bearings ; but now, when he knew he could not be 
far from his destination, he came to the surface, 
as it may be said of a diver in an emerald sea, 
and indulged in a deliberate survey of his sur- 
roundings. 

The first glance at the camp caused his eyes to 
sparkle, for it conveyed an interesting fact : in- 
stead of the smoke being so thin that it was 
scarcely visible, it was much denser and more 
plenteous. That simply showed that the camp 
was no longer a deserted one. Whoever had gone 
away in the morning had returned, and was at 
that moment on the ground. More than likely 
there were several of them, and, as the day was 
half gone, they were preparing their noontide 
meal. 

At any rate the Shawanoe was sure to find 
some one there, and he hastened his footsteps, 
though he could feel but slight hope that what- 
ever he saw or learned would have a bearing on 
the business in which his whole soul was en- 
gaged. 


TWO ACQUAINTANCES AND FKIENDS. 193 

Deerfoot approached the camp with his usual 
caution, his supposition being that a company of 
Indians were resting there for a brief time. If 
they were Osages, or, indeed, any other tribe, ex- 
cept Hurons or Wyandots, he would not hesitate 
to go forward and greet them, for there ought to 
be no danger incurred in doing so. The same 
would be the case with the whites, though some 
care might be necessary to convince them no 
treachery was intended. 

The first glimpse showed the Indian that only 
a single white man was present. He was pre- 
paring dinner, the preliminary step being a stir- 
ring of the smoldering camp-fire, which gave 
forth the tell-tale smoke. He was a striking in- 
dividual, though a stranger to Deerfoot. 

The fire itself was small, and was burning in an 
open space where the whole neighborhood served 
as a chimney. Several feet ofi* was a half-decayed 
log, on which the man was sitting, his elbows on 
his knees, and a long stick held loosely in his 
hands. This he used as a poker, and it served 
his purpose well. A close approach to the fire 
was apt to be unpleasant on account of the heat, 
so he sat a short distance olf, and managed things 
9 


194 CAMP-J'IRE AND WIGWAM. 

in a comfortable fashion. Now and then he poked 
the embers until the end of the vegetable poker 
broke into a blaze, when he withdrew it and 
whipped it on the ground till the flame was put 
out. His rifle leaned against an adjoining tree 
within easy distance, and the short clay pipe in 
his mouth, from which he sent out an occasional 
puff, added to his apparently peaceful frame of 
mind. 

The striking point about the hunter was his 
magniflcent physical manhood. He was more 
than six feet high, with immense shoulders and 
chest, an enormous beard of a coal black color, 
which grew almost to his keen black eyes, and 
descended over his chest in a silken, wavy mass. 
He was attired in the ordinary hunting costume 
of the border, and looked as if he might be one of 
those men who had spent their lives in the 
Louisiana wilderness, hunting and trapping ani- 
mals for their peltries, which were sold at some 
of the advanced posts of civilization. 

Heerfoot suspected the man was the owner of a 
horse which must be in the vicinity, for it was 
hardly likely that he would wander aimlessly 
around in the mountains and woods for the mere 


TWO ACQUAINTANCES AND FRIENDS. 195 


sake of doing so, but no animal could be seen, 
and without speculating long over the matter, 
the young Shawanoe walked forward to the camp. 

While doing so, the stranger was giving his 
full attention to the fire and his culinary duties. 
The wood had burned until there were enougli 
coals, when he arose and raked them apart, so as 
to afford a surface of glowing embers. Then he 
turned back and took up a huge slice of meat, 
which had been skewered on the prongs of a long 
stick. Balancing this very cleverly, he held the 
meat down until it was almost against the crim- 
son coals. He could have done the same with the 
blaze, but he preferred this method. 

Almost instantly the meat began to crisp and 
scorch and shrink, and to give ofi’ an odor which 
would have tortured a hungry man. The cook 
quickly exposed the other side to the heat, revers- 
ing several times, when the venison was cooked in 
as appetizing a’ form as could be wished. 

The man gave such close attention to his task 
that he never turned his head to observe the figure 
of an Indian warrior standing only a rod or two 
away. Having finished his work, he carefully 
jspread the meat on some green oak leaves, ar- 


196 


CAMP-FIRE AND WIGWAM. 


ranged on the log. Its size was such that it sug- 
gested a door mat burned somewhat out of shape. 

‘‘There/’ said the hunter, with a contented ex- 
pression, seating himself as if to guard the prize 
against disturbance ; “ the boys can’t growl over 
that — hello, where’d you come from ? ” 

He had caught sight of Deerfoot, advancing 
noiselessly toward him, and the man was startled 
(though he strove to conceal it) by the fact that 
the other was nearer to his rifle than was the 
owner. 

The Indian saluted him in his courteous fash- 
ion, and with a view of removing his fears, walked 
on until the relative position of him and the man 
were changed, and the latter was nearer his gun. 

Then he paused, retaining his standing position, 
and with a slight smile, said : 

“ Deerfoot is glad that his brother is not ill.” 

Undoubtedly that brother was relieved to find 
in case of dispute he could reach his gun before 
the dusky youth, but he could hardly believe the 
warrior voluntarily gave up the enormous advan- 
tage thus held for a moment or two. Throwing his 
shoulders back, he looked straight in the eyes of 
Deerfoot, and then rising to his feet, extended his 


TWO FRIENDS AND ACQUAINTANCES. 197 


hand. As if conscious of his superior height, he 
towered aloft and looked down on the graceful 
youth who met his gaze with a confiding expres- 
sion that would have won the heart of any 
one. 

The abundant beard hid the mouth of the white 
man, but the movement of the cheeks, the gather- 
ing wrinkles under the eyes, and the gleam of his 
white teeth through the black meshes, showed he 
was smiling. Instead of saluting in the usual 
fashion, he brought his hand down with a flourish, 
and grasping the palm of the youth pressed it 
with a vigor which made him wince. 

So you’re Deerfoot, are you ? I mean the 
young Shawanoe that used to hunt through Ken- 
tucky and Missouri.” 

The Indian nodded his head to signify that he 
was the individual whom the other had in mind. 

^^I’m Burt Hawkins— you remember me ” 
asked he, still pumping the arm of Deerfoot, who 
was compelled to admit he had never before heard 
the name, nor could he remember ever having 
looked upon his face. 

Well, you have done so, whether you remem- 
ber it or not : three years ago, which, I reckon, 


198 


CAMP-FIRE AND WIGWAM. 


was about the time you began tramping through 
the woods for the benefit of the white man, I was 
on a scout with Kenton and some of the boys, 
over in Kentucky. We got caught in a blinding 
snow storm, and all came near going under with a 
rushi^ Things got so bad that Kenton said we 
would have to give up, for, tough as he was, he 
was weakening. The snow was driving so hard 
you couldn’t see six feet in front of you. Cold ! 
Well, the wind was of that kind that it went 
right through your bones as though it was a 
knife. Night was coming on, and we were in the 
middle of the woods, twenty miles from every- 
where. The only thing we could do was to let 
out a yell once in a while, and fire off our guns. 
I don’t think there was one among the five that 
had the first grain of hope. Kenton was leading 
and I was at his heels ; all I could see was his 
tall figure, covered from head to foot with snow, 
as he plodded along with the grit he always 
showed. 

The first thing I knowed some one j’ined us — 
a young, likely looking Injin, which his name was 
Deerfoot. He had heard our guns and dropped 
down from somewhere. You’re grinning, old 


TWO FRIENDS AND ACQUAINTANCES. 199 


chap, so I guess there ain’t much use of telling 
the rest, ’cause you know it. I’ll never forget 
how you led us into that cave, where you had 
fixed up the logs and bark so that no snow flakes 
couldn’t get in. There was a fire burning, and some 
buffalo meat cooking, and we couldn’t have jeen 
better fixed if we had been lodged with Colonel 
Preston at Live Oaks or in St. Louis.” 

‘‘ Deerfoot has not forgotten,” said the smiling 
Indian, seating himself beside Hawkins on the 
log ; but my brother did not look then as he 
looks now.” 

Again the head of the trapper was thrown back, 
his white teeth shone through his immense whis- 
kers, the wrinkles gathered at the corner of his 
eyes, and his musical laugh rang out from the 
capillary depths. Burt was proud of his beard, 
as he well might be. Few people in those days 
wore such an ornament, and those who did so 
were sure to attract attention. 

^‘You talk like a level-headed gentleman, Deer- 
foot, for all this (here he stroked the glossy whis- 
kers) has grown since then. I shouldn’t wonder 
if it did change my looks somewhat. You’re a 
blamed smart redskin, Deerfoot,” added Burt, 


200 


CAMP-FIRE AND WIGWAM. 


who seemed to be in high spirits ; but I don't 
believe you can beat it." 

It was the turn of Deerfoot to laugh, and he 
did so with much heartiness, though without any 
noise. 

No ; the hair of Deerfoot grows on his head ; 
he would be sad if it covered his face." 

So would I, for it would make a confounded 
queer looking creatur' of you. I would like to 
see an Injin got up in that style ; just think of 
Tecumseh with a big mustache and whiskers ! 
Beavers ! " 

The conceit was equally enjoyed by Deerfoot, 
who fairly shook with mirth. He recalled the 
time when he confronted the mighty chieftain, 
with drawn knife and compressed lips, and the 
picture of that tenible being, with his face covered 
by whiskers, was a drop from the sublime to the 
ridiculous, which would have brouglit a laugh ta 
any one. 

Burt Hawkins evidently held his visitor in 
esteem, for, reaching out his horny hand, he gently 
passed his fingers over the cheek nearest him, and 
then drew it across the chin. 

No ; there's no beard there. It’s as smooth as 


TWO FRIENDS AND ACQUAINTANCES. 201 


the cheeks of my little five-year old Peggy at 
home. It always struck me as qu’ar that Injins 
don't have beards, but I s'pose it’s because the old 
fellows, several thousand years ago, began phick- 
ing out the hairs that came on the face, and 
their children have kept it up so long that it 
has discouraged the industry in them regions. 
See 

To assist Deerfoot to catch the force of his illus- 
tration, Burt gave him several digs , in the ribs. 
This familiarity would have been annoying under 
most circumstances, but it was manifest from 
the manner of the warrior that he rather enjoyed 
the effusiveness of the magnificent fellow. 

Why is my brother in the woods alone ^ " he 
asked, when matters calmed down. 

I can’t say I’m exactly alone, Deerfoot, for 
Kit Kellogg and Tom Crumpet ain’t fur off, and 
that meat thar is gettin’ cold waiting for them to 
come and gobble it ; if they ain't here in a few 
minutes you and me will insert our teeth. We’ve 
been trappin’ all winter down to the south’rd and 
have got a good pile of peltries ; we’ve got ’em 
gathered, and loaded, too, and are on our way to 
St. Louis with ’em ; warm weather is cornin’, and 


202 


CAMP-FIKE AND WIGWAM. 


the furs are beginnin’ to get poor, so we shall hang 
our harps on the willers till cold weather begins 
agin.” 

My brothers are coming/^ said Deerfoot, 
quietly, referring to two other hunters who at 
that moment put in an appearance. 


CHAPTEK XVIII. 


THE TRAPPERS. 



IHE new arrivals resembled Burt Hawkins in 


their dress and accoutrements. They wore 
coon-skin caps, hunting dress, leggings, coarse 
shoes, etc., and each carried a long rifle and hunt- 
ing knife as his weapons. They were rugged, 
powerful fellows, whose long experience in the 
wilderness had given them a knowledge of its 
ways and mysteries, beyond that of ordinary men. 
They were hardy and active, with the faculties of 
hearing, seeing and smelling cultivated to a point 
almost incredible. They contrasted with Hawkins 
in one respect ; both wore their faces smooth. 
Although far removed from civilization, they kept 
themselves provided with the means of shaving 
their cheeks. Perhaps through indifference, their 
beards were sometimes allowed to grow for weeks, 
but they made sure they were in presentable shape 
when they rode into the trading post of St. 
Louis, with their peltries, and, receiving pay 


204 


CAMP-FIRE AND WIGWAM. 


therefor, joined their families in that frontier 
town. 

The three men had been hunters and trappers 
for many years. Sometimes they pursued their 
work alone, and sometimes in the company of 
others. They trapped principally for beavers and 
otters, though they generally hagged a few foxes 
and other fur-bearing animals. A hundred years 
ago, there were numerous beaver runs in the cen- 
tral portions of our country, and for a long time 
many men were employed in gathering their valu- 
able furs, hundred and thousands of which were 
brought from the mountain streams and solitudes 
of the West to St. Louis, whence they were sent 
eastward and distributed. 

The trapper’s pursuit has always been a severe 
one, for, aside from the fierce storms, sudden 
changes, and violent weather, the men as a rule 
were exposed to the rifies of lurking Indians, who 
resented the intrusion of any one into their terri- 
tory. And yet there was an attraction about the 
solitary life, far beyond the confines of civilization, 
which took men from their families and buried 
them in the wilderness, frequently for years at a 
time. It is not difficult to understand the fascina- 


THE TRAPPERS. 


205 


tion which kept Daniel Boone wandering for 
months through the woods and cane-brakes of 
Kentucky, without a single companion and with 
the Indians almost continually at his heels. 

When Burt Hawkins and his two friends left 
St. Louis, late in summer or early in the fall, 
each rode a mule or horse, besides having two 
pack animals to carry their supplies and peltries. 
They followed some faintly marked trail, made 
perhaps by the hoofs of their own animals, and 
did not reach their destination for several weeks. 
When they halted, it was among the tributaries 
of the Missouri, which have their rise in the Ozark 
range in the present State of Missouri. 

The traps and implements which from time 
to time were taken westward, were not, as a 
matter of course, brought back, for that would 
have encumbered their animals to no purpose. 
When warm weather approached and the fur 
bearers began shedding their hair, the traps were 
gathered and stowed away until needed again in 
the autumn. Then the skins that had been taken 
from time to time through the winter, were 
brought forth and strapped on the backs of the 
animals, and the journey homeward was begun. 


206 


CAMP-FIRE AND WIGWAM. 


There was no trouble for the trappers to float 
their sticks/' as the expression went ; for the 
Northwest Fur Company and other wealthy cor^ 
porations had their agents in St. Louis and at 
other points, where they were glad to buy at 
liberal prices all the peltries within reach. 

No trapper was likely to accumulate wealth 
by the method named, but it cost him little to 
live, and frequently during the summer he found 
some other employment that brought return for 
his labor. 

Hawkins, Kellogg and Crumpet were on their 
way home, having started a little later than their 
custom, and they had reached the point referred 
to on the preceding night, when they halted and 
went into camp. In the morning, when they 
began to reload their animals, it was found that 
a rifle belonging to Kit Kellogg was missing. 
It had been strapped on the package which one 
of the mules carried, hut had worked loose and 
fallen unnoticed to the ground. It was too valu- 
able to he abandoned, and Kit and Crumpet 
started back to hunt for it. They went on foot, 
leaving the animals cropping some succulent grass 
a short distance away. 


THE TRAPTERS. 


207 


The quadrupeds underwent a hard time during 
the winter, when grass was scanty, so that such 
halts were appreciated by them. The spot where 
they were grazing was far enough removed to 
screen them from the sight of Deerfoot, when he 
was reconnoitering the camp. While two of the 
company were hunting for the weapon, the third 
remained behind, smoking his pipe, and, when the 
time came, prepared dinner against the return of 
the other ones. The meat was good, but not so 
delicate as the beaver tails on which they fre- 
quently feasted during the cold season. 

It has been said more than once that the Indi- 
ans along the western bank of the Mississippi 
were less aggressive than those who so often crim- 
soned the soil of Kentucky and Ohio with the 
blood of the pioneers. Such was the truth, but 
those who were found on the very outermost fringe 
of civilization, from far up toward the headwaters 
of the Yellowstone down to the Gulf, were any- 
thing but harmless creatures. As the more war- 
like tribes in the East were pushed over into that 
region, they carried their vindictive natures with 
them, and the reader knows too well the history of 


208 


CAMP-FIRE AND WIGWAM. 


4 


the great West to require anything further to be 
said in that direction. 

When Hawkins went to the beaver-runs with 
his friends in the autumn preceding his meeting 
with Deerfoot, he had as his companions, besides 
the two named, a third — Albert Kushton, who, 
like the others, was a veteran trapper. One 
snowy day in mid-winter, when the weather was 
unusually severe, he started on his round of his 
division of the traps and never came back. His 
prolonged absence led to a search, and his dead 
body was found beside one of the demolished 
traps. The bullet hole through his forehead and 
the missing scalp that had been torn from his 
crown, told plainly the manner of his death. 

This was a shocking occurrence, but the fate of 
Rushton was that to which every one of his 
friends was liable, and they did not sit down and 
repine over what could not be helped. The sad- 
dest thought connected with the matter was that 
one of the three must break the news to the inva- 
lid wife, who lived with her two children in one 
of the frontier settlements through which they 
passed on the way to St. Louis. 

When Deerfoot told Hawkins the others were 


THE TRAPPERS. 


209 


returning, the trapper turned his head and saw 
that Kellogg had found the missing rifle. The 
couple looked sharply at the warrior as they ad- 
vanced, and evidently were surprised to see him in 
camp. Kellogg and Crumpet were men in middle 
life, strong limbed, sinewy and vigilant. 

Deerfoot rose from the log whereon he was sit- 
ting, and extended his hand to each in turn, as 
Hawkins pronounced his name. Kit Kellogg 
scrutinized him and shook his hand with consider- 
able warmth. Crumpet did the same, though 
with less cordiality in his manner. It was plain 
(and plainer to none than Deerfoot) that he was 
one of that numerous class of frontiersmen who 
regard the American Indian as an unmitigated 
nuisance, which, so far as possible, every white 
man should do his utmost to abate. He had been 
engaged in more than one desperate encounter 
with them and his hatred was of the most fero- 
cious nature. It was not to be expected, however, 
that his detestation would show itself without re- 
gard to time and place. Kellogg and Hawkins 
watched him with some curiosity, as he extended 
his homy hand and shook that of the handsome 
Indian youth. 


210 


CAMP-FIRE AND WIGWAM. 


You’ve heard of Deerfoot/’ added Burt, as he 
proceeded to divide the enormous piece of meat 
into quarters ; ‘‘he is the youngster that helped 
Colonel Preston and his friends from the Wyan- 
dots at the time the block-house was burned.” 

“ How should we hear of it,” asked Crumpet 
with a growl, “ when we was on this side of the 
Mississippi ? ” 

“ Wasn’t I over in Kentucky about three years 
ago ? I rather think I was, and would have been 
froze to death with Simon Kenton and a few of 
the other boys if it hadn’t been for this copper- 
colored rascal — ain’t that so, Deerfoot ? ” 

And that the young warrior might not err as to 
the one who was expected to impart light on the 
subject, Burt gave him a resounding whack on the 
shoulder that almost knocked him off the log. 
The youth was in the act of conveying some of 
the meat to his mouth when saluted in that 
fashion, and it came like the shock of an earth- 
quake. 

“ Why can’t you ‘^Ik with a fellow,” asked 
Kellogg, “ without breaking his neck ? ” 

“ Whose neck is broke ? ” 

“ Why that fellow’s is pretty well jarred.” 


THE TRAPPERS. 


211 


“ Well, as long as he don’t object I don’t see 
what it is to you,^^ was the good-natured response 
of Hawkins, who resumed chewing the juicy 
meat. 

Some of these days, somebody will give you a 
whack in return when you ain’t expecting it, and 
it will be a whack too that will cure you of that 
sort of business. I believe, Deerfoot, that you 
are a Shawanoe, ain’t you ? ” 

Deerfoot is a Shawanoe,” was the answer, his 
jaws at work on the food just furnished him. 

‘‘I’ve heard tell of you ; you’re the chap that 
always uses a bow and arrow instead of a gun ? ” 
The youth answered the query by a nod of the 
head. As he did so, Tom Crumpet, who sat fur- 
ther away, vigorously working his jaws, uttered a 
contemptuous grunt. Kit turned his head and 
looked inquiringly at him. 

“Maybe you think he can’t use the bow and ar- 
row. I s’pose, Deerfoot, that’s the bow you fired 
the arrow through the window of the block-house 
that was nigh a hundred yards off, with a letter 
tied around it, and fired it agin out on the flat- 
boat with another piece of paper twisted around 
it — ^isn’t that so ? ” 


212 


CAMP-FIRE AND WIGWAM. 


Despite his loose-jointed sentences, Deerfoot 
caught his meaning well enough to nod his head 
in the affirmative. 

Did you see it done ? ” asked Crumpet, with 
a grin at Hawkins. 

How could I see it when I wasn’t there ? ” 

I guess no one else was there,” growled Tom ; 
^H’ve noticed whenever that sort of business is 
going on it’s always a good ways off, and the 
people as sees it are the kind that don’t amount 
to much in the way of telling the truth.” 

These were irritating words, made more so by 
the contemptuous manner in which they were 
spoken. Deerfoot clearly understood their mean- 
ing, hut he showed no offence because of them. 
He was not vain of his wonderful skill in wood- 
craft, and, though he had a fiery temper, which 
sometimes flashed to the surface, he could not be 
disturbed by any slurs upon his attainments. 

Kit Kellogg was impatient with his companion, 
but he knew him so well that he did not discuss 
the matter. Had not the beard of Burt Hawkins 
hidden his countenance, the others would have 
perceived the flush which overspread it. He was 
angered, and said, hotly : 


THE TRAPPERS. 


213 


“ It might do for some folks to say that other 
folks didn't tell the truth, hut I don't think 
youre the one to say it." 

Crumpet champed his meat in silence, using 
his hunting knife for fork and knife, and drinking 
water from the tin cup which he had filled a short 
distance away, and from which the others, except- 
ing Deerfoot, also drank. Instead of answering 
the slur of Hawkins, he acted as though he did not 
fully catch his meaning, and did not care to learn. 
What he had said, however, rankled in the heart 
of Burt, who, holding his peace until all were 
through eating, addressed the surly fellow : 

If you doubt the skill of Deerfoot, I'll make 
you a wager that he can outshoot you, you using 
your gun and he his bow and arrow, or you can 
both use a gun." 

He might do all that," said Kellogg^ with a 
twinkle of the eye, “and it wouldn’t prove that 
Tom was any sort of a marksman.” 

Crumpet was able to catch the meaning of that 
remark, and it goaded him almost to the striking 
point. 


CHAPTER XIX. 


deerfoot's woodcraft. 

EITHER Deerfoot nor the trapper wished to 



^ engage in the trial of skill suggested by 
Burt Hawkins. Crumpet feared that if such a 
test took place he would be worsted, in which 
event he would never hear the last of it from his 
friends. He might well shrink, therefore, from 
such a contest. 

The Shawanoe knew he could surpass the trap- 
per if he exerted himself, as he most certainly 
would do. Crumpet's ill-nature would be embit- 
tered, and matters were likely to take an un- 
pleasant shape. When Hawkins turned toward 
him, therefore, expecting him to bound to his feet 
and invite the challenge, he shook his head : 

‘^Deerfoot's arrows are few, and he saves them 
for game or his enemies.” 

‘^And therein is wise,” added Kellogg, shrewd 
enough to see the situation in all its bearings. 


deerfoot’s woodcraft. 


215 


Crumpet said nothing, but was greatly relieved, 
while Hawkins gav^ a sniff of disgust. 

Some folks are very free with their tongues, 
hut when you come down to business they ain’t 
there ; howsumever, let that go ; weVe got our 
extra rifle, and I s’pose we might as well keep up 
the tramp toward St. Louis. Deerfoot, can’t you 
go with us ? ” 

He shook his head, and said : 

Deerfoot is hunting for two friends who are 
lost ; he must not sleep nor tarry on the way.” 

How is that ? asked Burt, while the others 
listened with interest. The young Shawanoe told, 
in his characteristic manner, the story which is al- 
ready well known to the reader. While doing so 
he watched each countenance closely, hoping 
(though he could give no reason for such hope) 
to catch some sign of a shadowy knowledge of 
that for which he was seeking, hut he was disap- 
pointed. 

One thing is sartin,” remarked Burt Hawkins, 
when the story was fully told, them boys ain’t 
dead.” 

“ I agree with you,” said Kellogg, with an em- 
phatic nod of the head, in which even the surly 


216 


CAMP-FIRE AND WIGWAM. 


Crumpet joined. Deerfoot was surprised at this 
unanimity, and inquired of Hawkins his reason for 
his belief. 

“ 'Cause it's agin common sense ; when two 
young men go out in the woods to hunt game, 
both of 'em ain't going to get killed : that isn't 
the fashion now-a-days. One of ’em might be 
hurt, hut if that was so, and the other couldn’t 
get away, the Injins would take him ofP and keep 
him. More than likely the varmints carried away 
both, and if you make a good hunt for three or 
four thousand miles around, you'll get track of 
'em." 

I think 1 know a better plan than that," said 
Kellogg, and, as the others looked inquiringly to- 
ward him, he said, both of them chaps have been 
took by Injins who'll keep them awhile. One of 
these days the boys will find a chance to give ’em 
the slip, and they'll leave on some dark night and 
strike for home." 

It isn't likely both ’ll have a show to do that 
at the same time," said Crumpet, speaking with 
more courtesy than he had yet shown, and mani- 
festing much interest in the matter. 

“ No ; one will have to leave a good while 


deerfoot’s woodcraft. 


217 


before the other, and then the one that is left will 
be watched that much sharper, but all he's got to 
do is to bide his time.” 

When one of my brothers comes through the 
woods to his home, the other will come with 
him," said Deerfoot, confident as he was that 
neither Jack Carleton nor Otto Kelstaub would 
desert the other, when placed in any kind of danger. 

Deerfoot was confirmed in his theory of the dis- 
appearance of his young friends, for it agreed with 
what he had formed after leaving the settlement 
that morning. But, admitting it was the correct 
theory, the vast difficulty of locating the boys 
still confronted him. They might be journeying 
far southward in the land of the Creeks and 
Chickasaws, or to the homes of the Dacotah in 
the frozen north, or westward toward the Rocky 
Mountains. 

Kellogg and Crumpet now fell into an earnest 
discussion of the question, for, though agreeing in 
the main, they differed on minor points, in which 
each was persistent in his views. Deerfoot lis- 
tened to every word, for, like a wise man, he was 
anxious to gain all the knowledge he could from 
others. 


218 


CAMP-FIRE AND WIGWAM. 


But he noticed that for several minutes Burt 
Hawkins took no part in the conversation. He 
had sat down again on the log, thrown one leg 
over another, and was slowly stroking his hand- 
some beard, while his gaze was fixed on the ground 
in front. He was evidently in deep thought. 

Such was the fact, and just as the lull came, he 
reached his conclusion. Deliberately rising to his 
full height, he walked over to where Deerfoot 
stood, and with another slap on his shoulder, - 
said : 

“ See here, young man ! '' 

The warrior faced him, earnest, attentive, and 
interested. Burt shifted the weight of his body, 
so that it rested on his right leg ; he looked down 
in the eyes of Deerfoot, his brow wrinkled as in 
the case when a man is about to deliver himself 
of the most important and original thoughts of 
his life. Then he began wabbling the index finger 
of his right hand in the face of the warrior, as a 
man with the important and original thought is 
inclined to do. He commenced to wabble quite 
slowly, gradually increasing the amplitude of the 
vibrations, and passing his finger so close to the 
countenance of the Shawanoe that it seemed 


beerfoot's woobcraft. 


219 


almost to graze the end of his nose. He .spc^ 
slowly, pointing his words with his swaying 
finger : 

“ Deerfoot, IVe got the question answered ; 
listen to me : them boys have been tooken away 
by Injins ; I know it ; now where have the Injins 
gone ? You ought to know as much about your 
race as me, but you don’t ; do what I tell you ; 
go to the south till you come to some Injin vil- 
lage ; make your inquiries there ; if they haven’t 
got the hoys, they’ll know whether the tribe that 
took ’em passed through their country, ’cause they 
couldn’t very well do so without some of their 
warriors finding it out. If none of them don’t 
know nothing about no such party, you can make 
up your mind you’re harking up the wrong tree ; 
then take an excursion west and do the same 
thing ; then, if you don’t learn anything, try 
toward the north ; there ain’t any use in going 
eastward, for common sense will teach you they 
haint been tooken that way ; a chap with your 
good sense will pick up some clue that’ll show 
you the way through.” 

My brother speaks the words of wisdom,” said 
Deerfoot, who was much impressed by the utter- 


220 


CAMP-FIRE AND WIGWAM. 


ances of the trapper : Deerfoot will not forget 
what he has said ; he will carry his words with 
him and they shall he his guide ; Deerfoot says 
good-bye.” 

And with a courteous salute to the three, the 
young warrior walked a few steps, broke into a 
light run, and was out of sight before his intention 
was fairly understood. The trappers looked in 
each others' hices, laughed, made some character- 
istic remarks, and then turned to their own busi- 
ness. 

Deerfoot the Shawanoe had determined to fol- 
low the advice given by Burt Hawkins the trap- 
per. It certainly was singular that such an extra- 
ordinary woodman as the Indian should profit by 
the counsel of a white man, even though he was a 
veteran ; but Deerfoot had studied the 2)roblem 
so long that his brain was confused, and, having 
fixed his own line of conduct, he only needed the 
endorsement of some sturdy character like the 
hunter. He had received that endorsement, and 
now he could not use too much haste. 

His intention was to journey rapidly southward, 
in the direction of the present State of Arkansas, 
imtil he should reach some of the Indian villages 


deerfoot’s woodcraft. 


221 


that were there a hundred years ago. He would 
push his inquiries among them, just as Burt Haw- 
kins had suggested, pressing the Search in other 
directions, until able to pick up some clue. 
After that, it would he an easy matter to deter- 
mine the line of policy that would lead to suc- 
cess. 

Any one engaged in such a task as that on 
which the young Shawanoe had entered, needs to 
take all the observations he can, for the knowl- 
edge thus gained is sure to be of great help. The 
Indian scanned the country opening to the south- 
ward, and, as was his custom, turned his face 
toward the first elevation which would give him 
the view he was so desirous of obtaining. 

The elevation was similar to those with which 
the reader became familiar long jago, and the sun 
had not yet reached the horizon when the lithe 
W9,rrior had climbed to the crest of the ridge, and 
was scanning the wilderness which opened to the 
south and west. He was in a region where he was 
warranted in looking for Indian villages, and his 
penetrating eyes traveled over the area with a 
minuteness of search hardly imaginable by the 
reader. The country was so broken by mountain. 


222 


CAMP-FIRE AND WIGWAM. 


hill, and wood, that the survey was much less ex- 
tended than would be supposed. He was disap- 
pointed in one respect, however : he could detect 
no Indian village in the whole range of vision. 

But, besides the dim smoke from the camp he 
had left a short time before, he observed another 
to the westward, and a third to the south ; he 
concluded to make his way to the last, though he 
half suspected it was the camp of another party 
of trappers, from whom he could not gather the 
first morsel of information. 

Deerfoot pushed toward the valley, less than a 
mile distant, from which the tell-tale vapor as- 
cended, and was quite close to the camp, when he 
became aware that an altogether unexpected state 
of affairs existed. Despite his usual caution, his 
approach was detected, and the Shawanoe found 
himself in no little peril. 

It is difficult, if not impossible, to make clear 
how it was Deerfoot discovered this singular state 
of affairs ; but he was more than a hundred yards 
from the camp, which was screened by a dense un- 
dergrowth and rocks, when he stopped abruptly, 
warned to do so by that subtle instinct which is 
like a sixth sense. 


deerfoot’s woodcraft. 


. 223 


He did not leap behind a tree, nor fall on his 
face and creep to the rear of the large boulder on 
his right, but he stood erect, using the faculties 
of hearing and sight with a delicate power and 
unerring skill which were marvelous in the highest 
degree. 

The black eyes glanced around, as he slowly 
turned his head from side to side, and he saw 
everything in front, rear, at his right, left, and 
above, among the limbs and on the ground. He 
heard the silken rustling of several leaves in the 
top of a beach overhead, and he knew it was 
caused by one of those slight puffs of wind 
which make themselves known in that man- 
ner. 

The inhalation through his nostrils brought the 
faint odor of the elm, the oak, the hickory, the 
chestnut, the sycamore, and the resinous pine. He 
identified them, I say, as well as the peculiar and 
indescribable odor given off by the decaying leaves, 
the mossy rocks, and even the rotting twigs and 
branches ; but among them all he detected noth- 
ing of a foreign nature. 

But it was his hearing upon which he mainly 
depended, though his eyes were forced to their 


224 


CAMP-FIRE AND WIGWAM. 


highest skill. When the pinnated leaf of a hick- 
ory was shaken loose hy the wind puff it had 
hardly floated from its stem before he caught sight 
of it, and followed it in its downward course until 
it fluttered slowly to the ground. 

It may be said that the danger which threat- 
ened Deerfoot was “ in the air,^^ if it be conceiva- 
ble that there is anything in the expression. He 
was as certain of it as he was of his own existence, 
and yet he stood motionless, displaying an incred- 
ible confldence in his ability to discover the 
nature of the peril before it could take effective 
shape. 

Had he leaped lightly behind a tree, he might 
have placed himself on the side which would have 
left him exposed to the stealthy shot; had he 
dropped to the ground and crept to one side of 
the moss-covered boulder, the same fatal mistake 
was likely to be made. Therefore he stood as 
rigid as iron, until he could learn the direction 
from which he was threatened. 

A rustling no louder than that made by the 
oscillation of a falling leaf came from a point some 
distance ahead and on his right. So soft indeed 
was the sound that it cannot be explained how 


deerfoot’s woodcraft. 


225 


the human ear could be trained to the point of 
hearing it. 

But it was that for which Deerfoot the Shawa- 
noe was waiting, and it gave him the knowledge 
he sought. 


CHAPTER XX. 


SAUK AND SHAWANOE. 


the instant the almost inaudible rustling 



struck the ear of Deerfoot the Shawanoe, 
he caught sight of a rifle barrel as it was thrust 
among the undergrowth and aimed at him. It 
was the faintest possible sound, caused by the 
pushing aside of the leaves which he heard, and 
which he was expecting for a full minute to hear. 
The lightning-like glance cast toward the point 
showed him the dark barrel, and the ferocious 
gleam of the face of an Indian, crouching on one 
knee just beyond. 

The warrior who aimed the weapon meant to 
send the bullet through the chest of the youth, 
whose approach, stealthy as it was, he had de- 
tected. The distance was so slight that the brief- 
est possible time was required to make his aim 
certain ; but while in the very act of doing so, the 
sinewy youth vanished like a puff of vapor. 


SAUK AND SHAWANOK. 


227 


The savage was dumfounded, for nothing of the 
kind had ever occuned, so far as his experience 
went, and it was unexplainable to him. He had 
used the proverbial caution of his people, and he 
knew from the expectant position of the youth 
that his suspicions were excited, but he could not 
comprehend by what means he had passed so 
suddenly from sight. The red man was in the 
very act of pressing the trigger when he discovered 
he was not aiming at any target. 

If the Indian tongue contained an execration, it 
may well he imagined that a most vigorous one 
escaped the lips of the baffled redskin, who was 
shut out from his prize at the moment of closing 
his fingers upon it. 

The warrior was a brawny, full-grown Indian, 
almost in middle life, who had sunk on one knee 
and brought his gun to his shoulder, after briefly 
studying the form which had approached his lurk- 
ing place. He ‘had never seen the stranger Tintil 
that moment, and he only knew that he belonged 
to some totem unknown to him. It was probable 
that his home was on the eastern shore of the 
Mississippi, and he resented the intrusion upon 
his hunting grounds as he did that of a white 


228 


CAMP-FIRE AND WIGWAM. 


man : consequently he was as quick to take the 
life of one as of the other. 

Finding that his intended victim had disap- 
peared beyond all question, the next step of the 
fierce assassin was to solve the meaning of the un- 
accountable occurrence. He noiselessly straight- 
ened up, and craning his head forward peeped 
through the undergrowth. All that he saw was 
the huge boulder or rock, within a few feet of 
where the youth had been standing. It followed, 
therefore that he had flung himself behind it, and 
was hiding there at that moment. 

The painted visage glowed with a baleful light, 
for he was assured his triumph was postponed 
only for a few moments. The boulder might 
serve as a shelter while the relative positions of 
the two were the same, but it was in the power of 
the savage to change that by putting forth only 
moderate skill. 

Taking care not to reveal himself, he began a 
guarded movement to the right, his course being 
the same as if starting to describe a circle about 
the hiding place. It will be seen that if he could 
accomplish this without exposing himself to the 
fire of the other, he would not need to go far 


SAUK AND SHAWANOE. 


229 


before gaining a view of the opposite side of the 
boulder, and necessarily of him who was seeking to 
screen himself from discovery. To do this, how- 
ever, the victim must remain where he was, for 
manifestly, if he shifted his position correspond- 
ingly, he would continue invisible, but he counted 
himself fortunate that he had noticed the peculiar 
configuration of the boulder, which rendered such 
a manoeuvre beyond the power of an ordinary war- 
rior. As for himself, he had no personal fear, for 
the trees were so numerous that he could use 
them to shield his body while leaping from one to 
the other, while in many places he could steal^ 
along the ground without the possibility of de- 
tection. 

If the fool had but known the woodcraft of the 
youth against whom he was so eager to pit him- 
self, he would have turned and fled from the spot 
as from a plague ; but he had never heard the 
name of Deerfoot, and little dreamed of the skill 
of the extraordinary youth. 

The warrior stooped, crept, leaped, and stole 
through the wood with a celerity that was aston- 
ishing, Within a very short time after beginning 
the movement, he had described one-fourth of the 


230 


CAMP-FIRE AND WIGWAM. 


circle and gained the view he wdshed. It must be 
remembered, too, that he had kept the boulder 
under such close surveillance as to be morally cer- 
tain the youth could not shift his position with- 
out being observed. 

But to his amazement he saw nothing of his 
victim. The flat slope and the leafy ground were 
free from anything resembling a human being. 
He stood peering from behind the tree, and at his 
wit’s end to know what it meant. He held his 
rifle so that the hammer could be raised the mo- 
ment the necessity came, and he must have felt 
that the wiser course was for him to leave the 
spot without further search. 

Probably such would have been his course had 
he not heard a most alarming sound directly be- 
hind him. It was the faint cough of a person 
seeking to clear his throat. The Indian turned 
like a flash, and saw the dusky youth a rod dis- 
tant, holding his bow loosely in his right hand, 
while his terrible left was drawn back over his 
shoulder, the Angers clenching the handle of his 
tomahawk. His position was precisely that of 
one who was on the very point of launching the 
deadly missile which would have cloven the skull, 


SAUK AND SHAWANOE. 


231 


as though made of card-board. He had taken the 
posture, and then uttered the slight cough with a 
view of calling the attention ’’ of the party of 
the first part to the fact, and he succeeded. The 
elder was in the position of the hunter who while 
seeking the tiger awoke to the fact that the tiger 
was seeking him. 

The warrior, whose face was daubed with red, 
black and yellow paint, was literally struck dumb. 
He had been engaged in many an encounter with 
strange Indians, but never had the afiray been in- 
troduced in a more favorable manner to himself, 
and never had he been more utterly overwhelmed. 

He saw that the youth was merely holding his 
tomahawk ; the very second it was needed, he 
could drive it into his chest or brain. He was too 
proud to ask for mercy, for he had no thought it 
would be granted. He could only face his master 
and await his doom. 

Deerfoot was not the one to prolong the w retch- 
edness of another, no matter if his most deadly en- 
emy. He stood with his left foot slightly ad- 
vanced and his muscles gathered, so that he did 
not require the slightest preparation, and, having 
held the pose just long enough to make sure it 


232 


CAMP-FIRE AND WIGWAM. 


had produced its full effect, he slowly lowered the 
tomahawk, keeping his eyes fixed on his enemy. 
When the weapon was at his side, he said : 

‘^The Sauk is a wolf; he steals behind the 
hunter that he may leap on his shoulders when 
he sleeps ; but the hunter heard the sound of his 
claws on the leaves and turned upon him.’’ 

These words were uttered in the mongrel tongue 
of the Sauk, for Deerfoot, after a careful inspec- 
tion of the painted warrior, was quite sure he be- 
longed to that restless and warlike tribe. He had 
encountered the people before, though at rare in- 
tervals, and he had hunted with a pioneer who 
was familiar with the tongue. The youth de^ 
tected so many resemblances to other aboriginal 
languages with which he was familiar that he 
quickly mastered it and could speak it like a 
native. 

The warrior, as has been said, was a brawny 
savage, well on toward middle life. He was at- 
tired in the usual fashion among the Indians, his 
dress looking slouchy and untidy. His straggling 
black hair, instead of being ornamented with eagle 
feathers, was gathered in a knot, so as to form 
what is often called a scalp-lock, and to proclaim 


SAUK AND SHAWANOE. 


233 


the fact that the wearer of the same challenged 
any one to take it if he could. Besides his long 
rifle, he carried his knife and tomahawk, after the 
manner of his people. He would have proved a 
dangerous foe in a hand-to-hand struggle, but he 
was deprived of whatever advantage he might 
have possessed by being taken at such over- 
whelming disadvantage. 

He caught every word uttered by Deerfoot, who 
had not mistaken his totem. He had no thought 
that the youth intended to show him mercy, but 
believed he was indulging in a little preliminary 
sermonizing — so to speak — before claiming his 
scalp for the ridge-pole of his wigwam. 

The words of Deerfoot served to awaken the 
Sauk from his paralysis, and, throwing his head 
back, he said : 

The Sauk is no wolf ; the Shawanoe is the 
fox that steals upon the hunting grounds of the 
Sauks.” 

The lands that stretch to the rising and set- 
ting sun belong not to the Shawanoe nor Sauk 
nor Huron, but the Great Spirit, who loves his 
children to chase the buffalo and hunt the deer 
and bear where they can be found ; but why 


234 


CAMr-FIRE AND WIGWAM. 


should the Sauk and the Shawanoe be ene- 
mies 

And to give point to the question, Deerfoot ad- 
vanced and offered his hand. The Sauk concealed 
his surprise and gave the fingers a warm grasp, 
hut while doing so each looked distrustfully in the 
face of the other. The frightful stains on the 
broad face of the elder did not alarm Deerfoot, 
who had seen much more frightful countenances 
among his own people. He gazed calmly into the 
eyes of the warrior, as the two stood close to- 
gether with their hands clasped. The Indian is 
an adept in concealing whatever emotions may 
stir him, but Deerfoot saw the savage was puzzled 
over his action. He could not but know that the 
Shawanoes were the most warlike Indians in the 
Mississippi Valley, and one of the last weaknesses 
of which they could be accused was that of show- 
ing mercy to an enemy. 

One point was necessary for Deerfoot to estab- 
lish. If the Sauk was alone, nothing was to be 
feared from him ; but if he had brother warriors 
within call, the youth had need to be on his 
guard. 

Why does the brother of Deerfoot hunt the 


SAUK AND SHAWANOE. 


235 


woods alone asked the young Shawanoe, in- 
troducing himself in this characteristic fashion. 

Because Hay-uta fears not to go everywhere 
alone ; from the ridge-pole of his wigwam flutter 
the scalps of the Shawanoes, the Hurons, the 
Foxes, the Osages, and the strange red man whom 
he has met and slain in the forest."" 

The old nature in Deerfoot prompted him to 
take this vaunting warrior to task. The answer 
of the Sauk was indefinite, but the youth could 
wait a few minutes for the information he 
sought. 

“Hay-uta, the Man- Who-Kuns-Without-F ail- 
ing, has not taken the scalp of Deerfoot, and can- 
not do so I 

The flash of the eye which accompanied these 
words added to their force. Before they could re- 
ceive reply the youth added : 

“Hay-uta is a brave man when he talks to 
squaws ; less than twenty great suns have passed 
over the head of Deerfoot, but he is not afraid of 
the Man-Who-Buns-Without-F ailing."" 

Indian nature is quick to resent such taunts, 
and beyond a doubt the hot blood flushed the 
skin beneath the paint. Deerfoot noted the glitter 


236 


CAMP-FIRE AND WIGWAM. 


of the eye, and a twitch of the muscles of the arm 
whose hand rested on the knife, as he made 
answer : 

“ The Shawanoe is a dog that crept up behind 
the Sauk, without giving him warning ; the rat- 
tlesnake speaks, but the Shawanoe does not."' ^ 

Deerfoot was angered by these words because 
they were untrue. 

“ The Shawanoe was walking through the wood, 
when the Great Spirit whispered, ^ Take care ; a 
snake is crawling through the grass ; he is called 
Hay-uta ; he will strike his fangs through the 
moccasin of Deerfoot, unless he crushes him with 
his heel ; Hay-uta was not brave, because he hid 
behind a tree, and he pointed his gun through the 
bushes, meaning to shoot the Shawanoe before he 
could chant a word of his death-song." "" 

This charge was an exasperating one, and in- 
stantly raised the anger of the warrior to white 
heat. 

“ The dog of a Shawanoe holds his tomahawk 
and bow ; let him lay them aside as Hay-uta does 
his weapon, and then it shall be shown who is the 
brave warrior."" 

It was a curious fact that while this wrathful 


SAUK AND SHAWANOE. 


237 


conversation was going on, the couple had been 
steadily backing away from each other. The act 
showed that in spite of the token of comity that 
had just passed between them, they w^ere mutually 
so suspicious as to be ready to fly at each other. 
The last taunt forced the quarrel to the exploding 
point. Deerfoot slipped the cord which held the 
quiver of arrows in place over his head, by a 
motion so quick as scarcely to be perceptible, flung 
his bow a rod from him, tossed his tomahawk a 
dozen feet away, and whipping out his hunting- 
knife, grasped it wdth his left hand, and defiantly 
confronted the Sauk, who was scarcely behind him 
in taking up the gauge of battle. 


CHAPTER XXI. 


CHRISTIAN AND PAGAN. 



IHE North American Indian is treacherous 


by nature, and will take any advantage over 
a foe, no matter what its nature. The Sauk had 
failed to bring down Deerfoot by the same un- 
scrupulous means he had employed in other in- 
stances, but he was on the watch to repeat his 
tactics. 

When uttering the taunt which brought about 
the personal collision, he flung his gun from him, 
and seized the handle of his tomahawk, as if with 
the purpose of throwing that also aside, the manner 
of his challenge implying that he meant the battle 
should be fought with the knives alone. Even 
the sagacious Deerfoot did not suspect him for 
the moment, when, on the point of grasping his 
knife, as he did when defying Tecumseh, the Sauk 
drew back his tomahawk and hurled it with in- 
credible swiftness at the head of Deerfoot. There 


CHRISTIAN AND PAGAN. 


239 


was a vicious spitefulness in the act which sent 
the missile as if fired from a gun. 

Nothing could have attested the Shawanoe’s 
miraculous activity and quickness of eye so clearly 
as did the ease with which he dodged the weapon. 
The fiirt of his head was like that of the loon 
which dives below the path of the bullet after it 
sees the fiash of the gun. The tomahawk struck 
the ground, went end over end, fiinging the dirt 
and leaves about, and after ricocheting a couple of 
times, whirled against the trunk of a small sapling 
and stopped. 

The act placed the two on the same footing. 
Each held only his hunting-knife. The treachery 
of the Sauk took place without a word being 
spoken either by himself or his foe. It was un- 
necessary, for there could be nothing to say. 

Having avoided the tomahawk, Deerfoot ad- 
vanced upon Hay-uta with his knife grasped in 
his left hand, while the Sauk did precisely the 
same thing as regarded him. 

They were stripped for the fight, and were in 
deadly earnest. The Sauk had learned of the 
panther-like agility of the Shawanoe, and he knew 
no light task was before him. It would not be 


240 


CAMP-FIRE AND WIGWAM. 


child’s play to wrench the scalp-lock from the 
crown of the handsome warrior who was not afraid 
of any man, but Hay-uta was warranted in feeling 
a strong confidence in his own strength and 
prowess. 

The warriors approached each other with the 
watchfulness of a couple of gladiators, seeking 
each others' lives for the sake of giving amuse- 
ment to a Roman populace. Both slightly 
crouched, with their heads bent forward, their 
eyes fixed, while they stepped softly about, seek- 
ing an opening into which the keenly-pointed 
hunting knife might be driven with a furious 
vigor, that would render a second blow use- 
less. 

The situation was one where the slightest for- 
getfulness or mishap would prove fatal to him 
who made it. Both realized the fact, and did 
their utmost to guard against it. 

When a couple of yards separated the combat- 
ants, they approached no closer, but began slowly 
circling around each other in the same stealthy 
fashion. The action of the Sauk convinced Deer- 
foot that his enemy had no friends in that section, 
for, if any were within call, he would have sum- 


CHRISTIAN AND PAGAN. 


241 


moned them before the quarrel had gone so far. 
He could have called any one to his help by 
signal, and neglect to do so was proof that there 
was none to summon. Had Hay-uta done any- 
thing of the kind, Heerfoot would have leaped 
upon him and ended the battle in a twinkling. 

Partly around, and then hack again, the two 
seemed to oscillate, their motions corresponding 
so closely that ifc was as if both were moved by 
the same delicate machinery between them. 

Suddenly Heerfoot feinted, like a skillful boxer, 
with the hand which grasped his knife. The 
vigilant Sauk was equally quick to parry and 
counter. He was as spry as a cat, and never once 
took his burning eyes from the face of the hated 
youth. Then he feinted in turn, and the Shawanoe, 
by his action, showed he was prepared for any 
demonstration, no matter what. 

These preliminaries continued several minutes, 
when Heerfoot, in moving to the left, caught the 
toe of his moccasin in some obstruction and 
stumbled. He threw up his arms, as one will in- 
stinctively do, and for a single second was off his 
guard, though he recovered with incredible quick- 
ness. Any spectator of the strange combat would 


242 


CAMP-FIRE AND WIGWAM. 


have given a gasp of terror, for the instant the 
stumble took place, the Sauk bounded forward 
with upraised knife and brought it down with a 
sweep like that of a panther's paw. 

But what seemed an accident on the part of 
Deerfoot was done with deliberate intent. He 
wearied of the idle circling, and, confident of his 
own ability to outwit his antagonist, he dropped 
his guard for the very purpose of drawing out the 
other. Hay-uta was so certain of his own triumph 
that he made the mistake which the skillful fighter 
never makes ; he drew upon his own strength and 
self-poise by emitting a shout of exultation ; but 
the downward sweeping arm clove vacancy only, 
and ere he could recover he was struck in the 
chest by the head of Deerfoot, who butted him 
with the force of a Japanese wrestler, sending the 
warrior several feet over on his back. The shock 
was so unexpected, as well as tremendous, that 
the knife fiew from his hand, and he nearly fainted 
from sheer weakness. 

Inasmuch as Deerfoot was able to butt him in 
that style, it will be admitted that it would have 
been equally easy for him to have buried his knife 
to the hilt in the body of his enemy, but he chose 


Dkerfoot’s Victory. 

























sH 






‘/-•V. 


Mf ■ ft r j Ml 

l ‘ *» 




% i\ 


y 










:vt’ 


• ‘ • 


• i'.-i ^ 


- 1, 


'' \ 




K V . - 

L %« *«l . «'V 




r i 


:C 








• * 


- _ # > 


1^ 


* ?' 


- r 


3 . •-♦ . 

» 


t ^- 


3 






It -*» 






kV 


4 




-0 








' *> 




> > ' 


c« 


<rr\ 






I *■ 




' * z, 


rar. 


4 . _ > 


ft ' -, • ♦ 

- W . 








6 v 


-?. 






Wsi' 


//f! 




i 


T- 


'f* 


.1- <; . .|S . 




-‘ - -^y.W'v • . 


- J. 


►* . . » -• 'r'’, • j'l'*'.' 

vP; , • 'i#^' ■ 

^■'i^- ■ - - A-^f ” •^' ‘ ''^v. 


CV*' 


"'.r 


♦ ^ 


tj 


“•^. >. »' 




r' 


'W^ t’ 










''jr6fei- 


T4fW 


l4 » 


' V ' ■ • i 

--f- ^ifenhip-,/ , ^ 


A*- 








» t 


V 

















CHKISTIAN AND PAGAN. 


243 


not to do so. Instead, lie quietly picked up the 
weapon and held one in each hand, while the 
Sauk was entirely disarmed. The latter had been 
frightfully jarred. The blow in the stomach 
fairly lifted him off his feet and drove the wind 
from his lungs. He lay for a moment, with his 
lips compressed, his body griped with pain, and 
with no more ability to defend himself than an in- 
fant. He kept his black eyes fixed on the youth- 
ful conqueror while writhing, and the latter stood 
off several paces and calmly confronted him, 
as though viewing the natural phase of such 
a contest. 

But the Sauk was quick to recover, and his 
old enmity seemed to blaze up with tenfold in- 
tensity. 

The Shawanoe is a buffalo,'' said he, from be- 
hind his gleaming paint; ‘‘he fights like the buffalo 
when his foe is stronger and braver than he." 

Deerfoot flung the knife of the warrior to him. 

“ The Shawanoe will fight as a buffalo no more; 
he will now use his knife ; let the Sauk do what 
he can." 

A brave warrior could take no exception to this 
declaration, accompanied as it was by such signifi- 


244 


CAMP-FIRE AND WIGWAM. 


cant action ; but it cannot be conceived that the 
Sauk was free from misgiving, when knowing, as 
he did, that he held the position of contestant 
only through the grace of his youthful antagonist, 
who a moment before could have pierced his heart 
with his hunting knife. 

Having displayed the character of a battering 
ram, Deerfoot now assumed another. 

The Sauk is afraid of Deerfoot ; he dare not 
attack him until he stumbles ; Deerfoot’s heart 
was oppressed with pity when he saw the fear of 
Hay-uta, and he stumbled that it might give 
Hay-uta the courage the Great Spirit did not give 
him.^^ 

These were taunting words, but, convinced they 
were spoken with the purpose of disturbing his 
self-possession, the Sauk only compressed his lips 
the tighter, and held himself ready to seize the 
first chance that presented itself. His recent ex- 
perience had taught him a lesson which he could 
not forget. 

Bending his knees until he assumed a crouch- 
ing posture, the Sauk centered his burning gaze 
on the face of Deerfoot, drew back his lips until 
his white teeth showed like those of a wild cat. 


CHRISTIAN AND PAGAN. 


245 


and littered a tremulous, sibilant sound, as if he 
were a serpent ready to burst with venom. 

If he meant to frighten Deerfoot he failed, for 
the mishap of the Sauk was too recent to allow 
such impression to be made. The figure of the 
crouching warrior was startling in its hideousness, 
but there was never a moment from the opening 
of the singular contest, when the young Shawanoe 
did not feel secure in his mastery of the situation. 

The feinting and retreating went on several 
minutes longer, when all at once Deerfoot caught 
an expression, which the paint on the face of his 
antagonist could not hide, that showed lie had 
resolved on forcing the fight to a conclusion. A 
couple of quick feints followed, and then Hay-uta 
leaped forward, meaning to force Deerfoot to the 
earth. Had the Shawanoe remained quiet, such 
would have been the result, but he was too supple 
to be entangled in that manner. He withdrew, 
so that when his enemy landed on the spot, he 
found himself still confronted by the defiant 
youth, who had recoiled but the single step neces- 
sary to escape the blow. Hay-uta, without a 
second's pause, bounded toward him again, and 
brought down his right arm like a flash ; but, as 


246 


CAMP-FIRE AND WIGWAM. 


before, it eleft the empty air, and the youth con- 
fronted him with his shadowy smile and defiant 
expression. 

Then, as if feeling he had retreated far enough, 
the ( ^hawanoe advanced on his muscular foe, who 
drew back as if to brace himself for the assault. 
Deerlcot uttered no sound, but when he bounded 
lightly from the ground, Ilay-uta knew the crisis 
had come ; the trifiing had ended. 

The Shawanoe, when close enough to strike, 
made a dozen circular sweeps of his good left 
hand, as though he had rested it on the rim of a 
wheel that was spinning with bewildering swift- 
ness. No eye could follow the knife in its 
circlings. There was one smooth gleam like the 
polished periphery of the ^‘driver” of a loco- 
motive. 

The foes, as is always the case, looked straight 
in each other’s eyes, but every limb and portion 
of the body, being in the field of vision, was 
clearly seen. The peculiar act of Deerfoot pro- 
duced the effect intended. The vision of Hay-uta 
became confused and dizzy, and before he could 
rally the Shawanoe struck his blow. 

He could have killed the other as easily as he 


CHRISTIAN AND PAGAN. 


247 


would have slain a bear, but be chose not to do 
so. Instead, be brought bis fist down on the up- 
per part of his right wrist with a quick violence, 
which, for the second time, knocked the knife 
from the grasp of the more sinewy warrior. So 
deftly was the trick done that the weapon of the 
Sauk flew a dozen feet straight up in the air, 
turning rapidly end over end and falling between 
the two. 

If Hay-uta was subject to the will of Deerfoot a 
minute before, it will be seen that now he was 
helpless. He had been again disarmed, while the 
lithe youth still grasped his own weapon with 
the power to drive it home whenever he so 
willed. 

The last act of Deerfoot accomplished its pur- 
pose. Hay-uta at first was self-confident ; again, 
he was hopeful ; but the latter time he was dis- 
armed, his confidence vanished. He saw that 
much as he had despised the youth whose life he 
sought, he was his inferior in every respect. He 
was no match for him in a fight, nor could he 
approach him in his peerless woodcraft. The 
question of supremacy was settled forever. 

Slowly recoiling a couple of steps, he folded his 


248 


CAMP-FIRE AND WIGWAM. 


arms, and, with a dignity that was touching, said, 
in a slow, deliberate voice, with his softened gaze 
fixed on the countenance of his conqueror : 

“ Hay-uta is a dog whose teeth have fallen out ; 
he can fight no more ; he is ashamed to go back 
to his people ; the son of a pale face who is there, 
when he learns the truth, will point his finger at 
him and laugh ; Hay-uta cannot go to his lodge ; 
let Deerfoot bury his knife in his heart ! ” 

Deerfoot seeks not the life of Hay-uta ; had 
he wished it, he could have had it long ago ; but 
Deerfoot is a Christian ; he will do Hay-uta no 
harm/' 


CHAPTER XXII. 


AN ABORIGINAL SERMON. 

TF Hay-uta the Sauk had been astonished by 
the action of his youthful conqueror, he was 
now more astonished by his words ; but the former 
in a measure prepared him for the latter, and he 
saw why it was the remarkable warrior had re- 
fused to take his life when the opportunity had 
been his, and when too he knew that he whom he 
was fighting would show him no mercy. 

Hay-uta, like many of his people, had listened 
to the words of the missionaries — those strange 
people who underwent hunger, thirst, and suffer- 
ing that they might preach the Word of Life to 
those who had never heard of that wonderful Being 
that died to save a lost world, and who taught 
that forgiveness, kindness, and love were the duty 
of every one. Hay-uta, I say, had listened to the 
words of those people, but only to turn away with 
a scornful smile, for he was sure the creed was one 


250 


CAMP-FIRE AND WIGWAM. 


to which the American Indian could never give 
his faith. 

The red man remembered that those priests and 
missionaries called themselves Christians, and lo ! 
the most skillful warrior upon whom he had ever 
looked, now stood before him and declared that he 
too was a Christian. Not only that, hut he proved 
it by his works, for he refused to tear the reeking 
scalp from the head of his enemy, when that ene- 
my was vanquished ! 

Once moreDeerfoot picked the knife of Hay-uta 
from the ground and handed it (the point toward 
himself) to the Sauk. The latter accepted it and 
pushed it back in place behind the girdle that 
spanned his waist. Then at a signal from Deer- 
foot he recovered his rifle and tomahawk, as Deer- 
foot did his hatchet and bow and quiver. With- 
out a word, the two walked the short distance to 
camp, Hay-uta slightly in the lead. 

The camp was of the simplest character, con- 
sisting of a pile of sticks, leaves, and branches 
which served as a couch, beside furnishing fuel for 
the fire when he cooked his food. A long, heavy 
blanket was partly folded and lying on the heap 
of branches, where it had served as a pillow for 


AN ABORIGINAL SERMON. 


251 


the warrior, who was -different from most of his 
people in using that artificial help to slumber. 

The water, which is such a necessity for par- 
ties halting in the wilderness, was obtained from a 
tiny stream that trickled down the rocks just be- 
yond, after which it sank out of sight in the moun- 
tain to reappear at some point far removed. The 
wood and undergrowth that surrounded the camp 
of the Sauk were very close and dense, so that the 
view in every direction was shut off, unless one 
should climb the tallest tree and take his survey 
from that perch. 

When Hay-uta halted in front of his camp-fire 
he turned about and extended his hand to Deer- 
foot. 

Will Deerfoot tell Hay-uta about the Great 
Spirit of the white man ? ’’ 

He is the Great Spirit of the red man as well 
as of the white,"^ replied the Shawanoe, seating 
himself on the ground, where he was opposite the 
Sauk, who slowly resumed his seat on the pile of 
sticks and branches. He loves all his children 
— him with the face of the night, the Miami, the 
Huron, the Shawanoe, the Delaware, the Sauk 
and Fox, the white man, and all those who live 


252 


CAMP-FIRE AND WIGWAM. 


far beyond the great water which rolls against the 
shores of our land. He loves them all, and He 
hides his face with grief when he sees them quar- 
rel and try to kill each other. If His children 
will do as He tells them to do, they will be happy 
in this world and in the hunting grounds where 
they shall live forever.” 

Hay-uta remembered that this agreed with 
what he had heard the missionaries say, but he 
recalled also that there was something more. 

Where does the Great Spirit that Deerfoot 
tells me about live ? ” 

The Shawanoe pointed reverently upward. 

Far beyond the clouds, the sun, and the stars; 
He lives there, and there all shall go who do His 
will. A long time ago, before the white men 
came across the great water. He sent His Son from 
Heaven to earth ; the Son went about doing good, 
and died to save those He loved from sorrow and 
death.'^ 

Deerfoot tells me what the Great Spirit says 
to him ; how does he hear the Great Spirit 
speak ? ” 

Without changing his half-reclining posture, 
the Shawanoe drew forth his small Bible from the 


AN ABORIGINAL SERMON. 


253 


inner pocket of his hunting shirt, the other watch- 
ing with amazement the action. Opening the 
sacred volume, he read in his low, musical voice : 

^ Blessed are the meek : for they shall inherit 
the earth. 

“ ^ Blessed are the pure in heart : for they shall 
see Grod. 

‘ Blessed are the peace-makers : for they shall 
be called the children of God. 

^ Ye have heard that it has been said, thou 
shalt love thy neighbor, and hate thine enemy : 

^ But I say unto you, love your enemies, bless 
them that curse you, do good to them that hate 
you, and pray for them which despitefully use 
you, and persecute you.' " 

Deerfoot read these extracts from the Sermon 
on the Mount, with which he was so familiar that 
he could have repeated it all without looking at 
the printed page. Then raising his eyes to the 
wondering face of Hay-uta, he added : 

“ Let my brother listen, for these are the words 
of the Great Spirit, which he speaks to all his 
children ; if they will obey, there shall be no un- 
happiness in the world : 

^Therefore all things whatsoever ye would that 


254 


CAMP-FIRE, AND WIGWAM. 


men should do to you, do ye even so to them : for 
this is the law and the prophets.'' ” 

The Sauk warrior was never so stirred in all his 
life. He had seen white men read from books, 
and he held a misty idea of how it was done, but 
he never knew one of his own race who could in- 
terpret the meaning of the curious figures made 
by some incomprehensible means on paper. 

It was impossible that he should grasp the 
height and depth of that sublime utterance, which 
is of itself the very essence of the Christian re- 
ligion ; but they were as clear as sunlight to 
Deerfoot, who had pondered them many a time 
since be sat at the feet of good Mrs. Preston, who 
presented him with the Word of Life. 

Closing the Book and putting it away, he pro- 
ceeded to preach his sermon to the Sauk warrior. 
Deerfoot assumed the sitting position, and used 
both hands in his frequent gestures. Hay-uta 
reclined on his side, supporting himself on one 
elbow, while he fixed his eyes on his teacher and 
drank in every word. 

‘^The Great Spirit made all people — the white, 
the red, the black man, and him whose face is the 
color of the breast of Deerfoot’s hunting shirt — ■ 


AN ABORIGINAL SERMON. 


255 


for there are men whose skins are yellow, and 
others who are brown. He wishes them to live 
like brothers, but they do not. More of the pale 
faces are evil than good ; they use the red men 
ill, and the red man loves to fight his enemies, 
but they grieve the Great Spirit. Let Hay-uta 
pray to the Great Spirit ; let him never lie down 
or rise without talking to Him ; let him stay his 
hand when it would strike a blow in anger ; let 
him forgive his foes ; let him seek to do the will 
of the Great Spirit, and a sweet peace shall fill 
his heart, such as he never knew before. Let my 
brother do that ; let him tell the good news to his 
friends ; let him listen to the words of the mis- 
sionaries and talk to his people. 

“ The father of Heerfoot was a chief of the 
Shawanoes, who loved to fight ; Deerfoot when a 
child was a wildcat in his hate of his enemies and 
of the pale faces ; but the Great Spirit whispered 
in his ear, and he became another being. It was 
the Great Spirit who told him just now that dan- 
ger threatened him. Hay-uta knows that Heer- 
foot could have slain him had he wished to do so ; 
but he never wished him ill ; he first showed him 
he was his master, that Hay-uta might listen 


256 


CAMP-FIRE AND WIGWAM. 


to his words ; will my brother forget what Deer- 
foot has said to him ? ” 

Every being, whether groping in the night of 
barbarism or walled in by the skepticism of an 
advanced civilization, has felt at one time or an- 
other, an irrestrainable longing to draw aside the 
veil which shuts out the great hereafter, and solve 
the mystery of the life that is to come. Many a 
time is the heart stirred to its uttermost depths 
by the chastening hand of affliction, or when gaz- 
ing on the glories of the stars and firmament, or 
when listening to the meanings of the vast deep, 
the soft sighing of the winds in the forest, or the 
lisping prayer of infancy. No proof of the immor- 
tality of the soul can equal that of its very yearn- 
ing for immortality, and dim, strange, half-heard 
whisperings of the Beyond become voices more 
convincing than all the scientific scoffing and 
brilliant ridicule of those Whose learning carries 
them beyond the trusting faith of childhood, and 
stops just short of the grandeur of the light of 
perfect knowledge. 

When Deerfoot addressed his question to the 
Sauk warrior, the latter did not answer, but con- 
tinued gazing into his face as though he heard not 


AN ABORIGINAL SERMON. 


257 


the words, and his thoughts were far away.^ The 
Shawaiioe was wise enough to suspect the truth, 
and refrained from repeating the question. He, 
too, held his peace, and for several minutes the 
strange scene lasted. The two Indians looked at 
each other without speaking. 

Meanwhile the afternoon was drawing to a close, 
and darkness was creeping through the forest. 
The camp-fire had burned so low that it gave out 
no light, and the figures of the wiarriors began to 
grow indistinct. 

Deerfoot felt that he had sowed the seed, and 
he had only to wait for it to bear fruit. He arose, 
and stepping closer to the fire, stirred it until it 
gave forth a flame which lit up the surrounding 
gloom. Still Hay-uta remained motionless and 
silent. 

Perhaps it has not escaped the notice of the 
reader that when the Sauk stood with folded arms 
before his conqueror, and asked him to bury his 
knife in his heart, he said that the son of the pale 
face would point the finger of scorn at him. Deer- 
foot noticed the curious words, and he felt that 
the moment had come when he should learn their 
full meaning. 


258 


CAMP-FIRE AND WIGWAM. 


Where is the village of my brother?” he 
asked in his gentle way. 

The Sauk aroused himself and slowly rose to 
his feet. Glancing through the fire-light at his 
questioner, he pointed to the west. 

Two suns’ journey away is the home of Hay- 
uta. There are his squaw and pappoose. He left 
them two suns ago to hunt for the scalps of his 
enemies ; but he will hunt no more ; he will go 
home, and on his way will think of the words that 
Deerfoot has said to him.'^ 

Jt is well he should do so ; but my brother 
spoke of the son of the pale face. Why is he in 
the village of the Sauks ? '' 

He was brought there in the last moon ; the 
Sauks found two pale faces in the woods.” 

“ Where is the other ? ” 

“ Some of the Sauks took him by another path; 
Hay-uta knows not where he is.” 

Was harm done him ? ” 

“ Hay-uta cannot answer.” 

“ Tell me of the pale face that is in the village 
of the Sauks with my brother.” 

The warrior, assisted by the questions of Deer- 
foot, who kept down the deep interest he felt, told 


AN ABORIGINAL SERMON. 


259 


all he knew. , When he had finished, as the reader 
may well suspect, Deerfoot was sure he had 
gained most important knowledge. He was satis- 
fied beyond all doubt that the j^Hsoner in the vil- 
lage of the Sauks was Jack Carleton, whom he had 
set out to find, and for whom he feared he would 
have to hunt for many moons before learning 
whether he was alive or dead. 

Suddenly the Sauk rose to his feet and stood in 
the attitude of listening, as though he had caught 
some signal. Deerfoot knew he was mistaken, for 
had it been otherwise, he too would have noticed 
it. 

“ Hay-uta bids his brother good bye,'' was the 
abrupt exclamation of the warrior, who caught up 
his blanket and, without another word, passed from 
sight in the wood, leaving the astonished Deerfoot 
alone, 


CHAPTER XXIII. 


IN THE LODGE OF OGALLAH. 

XpROM what has been told concerning Deer- 
foot, the reader knows that the tribe which 
held Jack Carle ton prisoner were Sauks, or Sacs, 
as the name is often spelled. They belonged to 
the great Algonquin division, and, when first 
known to Europeans, inhabited the country near 
Detroit River and Saginaw Bay, but were driven 
beyond Lake Michigan by the powerful Iroquois. 
They themselves were of a restless and warlike 
nature and were the bitter enemies of the Sioux 
and Iroquois. They were the allies of the famous 
war-chief Pontiac who besieged Detroit so long, 
and, during the Revolution fought on the side of 
the English. They were closely associated with 
the Foxes, and frequently moved from one section 
of the country to another, in which respect they 
resembled the majority of American Indians. 

The chief who has been referred to as Ogallah 
was one of the most fiery-tempered and quarrel- 


IN THE LODGE OF OGALLAH. 


261 


some members of the Sauk tribe. In one of the 
expeditions against the Sioux, he not only per- 
formed wonderful deeds of daring, but toma- 
hawked several of his own warriors, because, in 
his judgment, they showed a timidity in attack- 
ing the common foe. One of the Sauks who fell 
by the hand of the wrathful sachem was the 
brother of the leading chief This precipitated a 
fierce quarrel between the two, the upshot of 
which was that Ogallah, and a number of follow- 
ers, drew off from the main tribe and began 
keeping house ” for themselves. Migrating 
southward with the purpose of placing a long 
stretch of country between them and the parent 
tribe, they finally erected their lodges on the 
banks of a stream on the Ozark region, in what is 
now Southern Missouri and upper Arkansas. 

I have already said the Indians gave the white 
men little trouble in that section during the pio- 
neer days. In that respect, no comparison can be 
made with Kentucky and Ohio. As early as 1720, 
the lead deposits in Missouri attracted notice, and 
its oldest town. Saint Genevieve, was founded in 
1755. St. Louis became the depot for the fur 
trade of the vast region beyond, and at the break- 


262 


CAMP-FIRE AND WIGWAM. 


ing out of the Kevolution, was a town of consider- 
able importance. 

The warrior Hay-uta with whom Deerfoot had 
his remarkable interview was a. fair representative 
of the Sauk nation, and especially of that division 
which was under the following of Ogallah. Some 
of the warriors were constantly roaming through 
the wilderness in quest of scalps. While they 
were nothing loth to engage in a scrimmage with 
the hunters and trappers, yet they preferred those 
of their own race above all others. No Sioux or 
Iroquois could have approached within hundreds 
of miles without the certainty of an encounter 
with the warlike Sauks. 

The Sauk party which appeared so close to the 
settlement of Martinsville had been out for seve- 
ral weeks looking for “ game in the form of 
Sioux, who lived far to the northward. They had 
found some of it too, and were returning home in 
a leisurely manner. They took a careful survey of 
the settlement, and even discussed the wisdom of 
making an attack on it ; but they saw it could 
not be destroyed by so small a force, and though 
they might have shot several of the settlers be- 
fore they could know their danger, they decided 


IN THE LODGE OF OGALLAH. 


263 


to pass on without making any demonstration 
at alJ:r 

When Jack Carleton and Otto Kelstaub walked 
up to the party, it was no more than natural tha^ 
they should be made prisoners. No particular 
reason can be assigned for the separation of the 
party, one division of which took Jack and the 
other Otto, except that a survey of the land 
passed over could be better made by that means. 
However, this point will be dwelt upon more fully 
in another place. 

Probably no person ever played the part of cap- 
tive among a tribe of savages without devoting 
most of his thoughts to the question of escape. 
It is inevitable that he should do so, for the fate 
is so painful in every respect that, but for the hope, 
one would be ready to lie down and die. 

Jack had turned the question over and over in 
his mind, and had done his utmost to give his cap- 
tors the slip while on the road, but misfortune at- - 
tended every venture, and at last he found him- 
self in the lodge of the chieftain Ogallah himself, 
where it looked as if he was likely to remain in- 
definitely. 

Well, this beats everything,'' he exclaimed, 


264 


CAMP-FIRE AND WIGWAM. 


after finishing the meal and seating himself at the 
side of the lodge, so as to he out of the way of the 
housewife, as she moved back and forth and here 
and there while attending to her duties; “Fve 
come a long distance through the woods, and it’ll 
take some time to find my way back to Martins- 
ville, after I once make a start.” 

He could not persuade himself that his captiv- 
ity might last for months and possibly for years. 
He was confident that no matter how vigilant the 
watch maintained, he would gain a chance to give 
the Indians the slip within two or three days at 
the furthest. 

I did my best to make Ogallah and the others 
think I wasn’t anxious to leave, but the work was 
all thrown away. These people are not fools, and 
no matter how well I may act, they know of a 
surety that the whole prayer of my life is to part 
company with them.” 

The conclusion reached by Jack was common 
sense, though the story-writers sometimes make it 
appear that the keen minded American Indian 
may be duped in that transparent hishion. The 
utmost that Jack Carleton could hope to do 
was to show his captors that, while he longed to 


IN THE LC-TiGE OF OGALLAH. 


265 


return to his friends, he saw no means of doing so, 
and therefore was not likely to make the attempt. 
Such he resolved would be his course. 

The boy was fatigued in mind and body, and, 
when he bowed his head in prayer (much to the 
astonishment of Ogallah and his squaw), and lay 
down on the bison robe, he sank into a refreshing 
slumber, from which he did not awake until 
morning, and then, when he did so, he came 
to his senses with a yell that almost raised the 
roof. 

The Sauks, like all their race, were extremely 
fond of dogs, and the mongrel curs seemed to be 
everywhere. Jack had noticed them trotting 
through the village, playing with the children and 
basking in the sun. A number sniffed at his heels, 
as he passed by with Ogallah, but did not offer to 
disturb him. 

The chief was the owner of a mangy cur, which 
seemed to have been off on some private business 
of his own, when his master returned, inasmuch 
as he did not put in an appearance until early the 
following morning, when he trotted sideways up 
to the lodge and entered, as he could readily do, 
inasmuch as the latch string was always out” 


266 


CAMP-FIRE AND WIGWAM. 


The canine was quick to notice the stranger lying 
on the bison skin with his eyes closed and his 
moutli open. With an angry growl he trotted in 
the same sidelong fashion across the space, and 
pushing his nose under Jack's legs gave him a 
smart bite, just below the knee, as though he 
meant to devour him, and concluded that was the 
best part of his anatomy on which to make a be- 
ginning. 

The foregoing will explain why Jack Carleton 
awoke with a yell and stared around him for an 
explanation of the insult. The vigor of his kicks, 
and the resonant nature of his cries, filled the dog 
with a panic, and he skumed out of the lodge 
with his tail between bis legs, and cast affrighted 
glances behind him. 

Confound the cur,” muttered Jack, rubbing 
the injured limb, is that the style of these dogs 
when a stranger calls ? ” 

Ogallah was entering the door of his home just 
as the canine was going out. Suspecting what 
mischief he had been committing, he placed his 
moccasin under the brute and elevated him several 
feet in the air, with a force which caused him to 
turn end over end, with an accompaniment of 


IN THE LODGE OF OGALLAH. 


267 


yelps and howls which were kept up until he was 
out of sight and hearing. 

The wife of Ogallah was preparing breakfast, 
which was of the simplest character, consisting of 
nothing hut meat cooked over the coals as on the 
evening before. There was nothing in the nature 
of vegetables, though something of the kind was 
growing on the cleared land without. 

Jack longed for the pure, fresh air of the out- 
side. The smoke of the chieftain's pipe, the smell 
of burning meat, and the untidiness of the place 
and people, left a stale odor, which was nauseat- 
ing to^ one unaccustomed to it. 

He wanted a drink of cold water as it bubbled 
from the earth, and, rising to his feet, passed out- 
doors. The squaw merely glanced up, while 
Ogallah addressed several rapidly spoken words to 
him. Then recollecting that nothing he said could 
be understood, he smiled grimly, and turned his 
back on the lad. 

Beaching the outside. Jack stood still for a 
minute, uncertain what course to take. The war- 
riors, squaws, and children were astir ; but no one 
seemed to observe him when he paused in front of 
the chieftain’s lodge. 


268 


CAMP-FIRE AND WIGWAM. 


I'll try the river," was his conclusion, as he 
stepped briskly off, his heart heating rapidly, for 
he knew from his experience of the previous night, 
that much curiosity respecting him was felt, and 
he was certain to attract annoying attention. But 
he reached the stream, where he stooped and 
bathed his face and hands, wiping them on the 
handkerchief he caiTied, and still heard and saw 
nothing to cause misgiving. 

I wonder whether they drink from this," he 
said, rising to his feet, and looking around ; “ I 
can’t say that I fancy it, for it isn't as clear as 
it looked to be when I was further off ; then 
the youngsters bathe and play in it — hel- 
loa ! " 

He saw an Indian woman making her way to- 
ward one of the wigwams on the edge of the vil- 
lage, carrying a large gourd of water in her arms. 
It was filled almost to the brim, and slopped over 
the edge, as it was disturbed by her movement in 
walking. It was fair to conclude that she had 
taken it from the spring for which Jack was look- 
ing, and he immediately moved toward her. She 
stopped abruptly when she saw him approach, 
and stared in such open-mouthed amazement that 


IN THE LODGE OF OGALLAH. 


269 


it was evident that this was the first glance she 
had obtained of the captive. 

Jack made signs of comity, and sheered off* so 
as to reach the path considerably to the rear of 
the squaw, who, with a grunt, made an equally 
wide circuit in the opposite direction, so that the 
two avoided each other by a liberal space of 
ground. 

The boy saw that he was moving over a well- 
worn path, which he was confident led to the 
spring he wished to find. Nearly every step was 
marked by the drippings of water from the gourd 
of the woman he had just met. 

Sure enough, he had gone less than a hundred 
yards beyond the village when he came upon the 
spring, which bubbled from under the twisted 
black roots of an oak, throwing up the sand in a 
continual fountain-like tumble of melted silver. 
The lad looked down at it for a moment, and then 
sinking to his hands and knees, pressed his lips 
against the cold, crystal-fluid, the most refreshing 
element in all nature. 

Had not his nose and eyes been so close to the 
water. Jack Carle ton would have caught the re- 
flection of another face just behind his own — a 


270 


CAMP-FIRE AND WIGWAM. 


face which would have driven all thirst away and 
caused him to hound to his feet, as though he 
had heard the whirr of a coiled rattlesnake at his 
elbow. 

But Jack saw and suspected nothing. He had 
taken three good swallows when some one gave 
the back of his head such a smart push, that the 
nose was shoved down among the silver sands, 
which streamed from his face, as he sprang to his 
feet, and stared gasping, blinking, and furious. 

Who the deuce did that ? ” he demanded, for- 
getting himself in his anger. 

His own eyes answered the question. Three 
Indian boys were standing, laughing as if ready to 
hurt themselves over his discomfiture. Two of 
them were very nearly the height and age of Jack, 
while the third, who had played the trick on him, 
was older and taller. 

The captive was angry enough to assail all 
three, and it required a smart exercise of the will 
to restrain himself. But he saw the folly of such 
a step. The afiray would quickly bring others to 
the spot, and very speedily Jack would find him- 
self attacked by overwhelming numbers, and 
possibly would be beaten to death. Ho ; he 


IN THE LODGE OF OGALLAH. 


271 


must use ordinary prudence and swallow the 
insult. 

He looked in the grinning faces of the homely 
youths, and made quite a successful effort to join 
their laughter (though precious little mirth was 
there in the essay), and then started back toward 
the lodge of Ogallah. 

The youth tried to walk with a dignified step, 
but he was sadly thrown out by a dexterous trip 
from one of the moccasins, which sent him stumb- 
ling forward with a very narrow escape from fall- 
ing on his hands and knees. 

It was the tallest of the three who had tripped 
him, and all laughed like a lot of clowns, as the 
angered Jack glared at them. 

I wish I had you alone,’' muttered the boy 
between his set teeth ; “ I wouldn’t need more 
than five minutes to give you a lesson you'd 
remember all your life." 


CHAPTER XXIV. 


A ROW. 



ACK CARLETON saw that he was caught 


^ in an exceedingly unpleasant dilemma. He 
had a considerable distance to walk to reach the 
lodge of Ogallah and was sure to be tormented all 
the way. He could not feel certain even, that 
the wigwam of the chieftain would afford him pro- 
tection, while nothing could he more manifest 
than that this was hut the beginning of a series 
of numberless persecutions to which he would he 
subjected. 

He was allowed to take six or eight steps in 
peace, when one of the Indian boys slipped up be- 
hind and with his foot struck his heel, just as it 
left the ground. This threw the toe behind 
Jack's other leg and caused him to stumble again, 
though, as he was expecting something of the 
kind, he recovered himself with more ease. 

A few seconds later, Jack was passing among 
the different lodges, and walking rapidly toward 


A ROW. 


273 


that of the chieftain. His presence became known 
to the whole village in a very brief time, and the 
younger portion came flocking around him, as 
though he was some wonderful curiosity, which, 
under the circumstances, was the fact. 

Ogallah was among those who came to the front 
of the lodges to learn what caused the uproar. 
When he caught sight of Jack, he called out 
something and made excited gestures to him. 
The boy supposed they were intended to huny 
his return, and flnding his persecutors closing 
around him, he broke into a run. 

Then the stones and clods began to fly. The 
whole rabble joined in, and when the poor captive 
dodged into the wigwam, he was bruised and half 
frightened to death. He watched the entrance in 
terror, but his tormentors did not dare follow him 
into the home of their chief, who would have been 
quick to resent such an invasion of his dignity 
and rights. 

Jack was panting and frightened, but he had 
received no serious hurts. What alarmed him, 
more than everything else, was the foreshadowing 
thus made of the treatment in store for him. 

“ I can't stand this," was his thought, after he 


274 


CAMP-FIRE AND WIGWAM. 


had partly regained his composure. “ I shall 
have to stay in here altogether or run the gauntlet ' 
every time I go out.’' 

But all this time, Ogallah kept talking and 
making vigorous gestures to him. The chief had 
followed him to the middle of the lodge, where 
the two sat on the ground cross-legged and began 
eating the meat which the squaw had prepared. 
She did not join them, and the boy had little ap- 
petite after his exciting experience. The ges- 
tures of Ogallah continued so long that it was 
evident he was seeking to say something of im- 
portance to Jack. 

I wonder what the old fellow means,” mut- 
tered the lad, ceasing his meal and studying the 
gyrating arms and spluttering countenance. The 
chieftain was striking the air as if fighting an im- 
aginary foe, and then, pointing toward Jack he 
nodded his head vigorously and again pointed to 
the outside. 

Suddenly the meaning of the pantomime broke 
upon the youth. 

By gracious ! if he isn't urging me to sail 
into those fellows. I say, Ogallah, will you back 
me up and see that I have fair play ? " 


A ROW. 


275 


J ack raised his voice to a loud key, as though 
that would help the chieftain understand his 
words ; hut it could not he expected that he 
would grasp their meaning, as they were not 
punctuated with any gesture and accompanied 
only by an eager expression of countenance. 

But Ogallah probably saw that the youth had 
caught his meaning, for he nodded his head and 
grinned with delight. 

If he will only keep the crowd off me,’^ said 
Jack to himself, ‘‘I won’t ask anything better 
than a chance to get even with that big fellow 
and after him the other two, if they want to take 
a hand in the fun.” 

The voices and turmoil in front of the lodge 
showed that the crowd were there waiting for 
Jack to come forth, that they might continue the 
amusement which was interrupted by his flight. 
The lad spent a minute or two in conversing by 
means of gestures with the chief, whose meaning 
seemed plainer now that he had caught the gist 
of his first proposal. 

I am quite sure he promises to see that I 
have fair play,” thought Jack ; but, if I am 
mistaken I shall get into a pretty scrape. Any- 


276 


CAMP-FIRE AND WIGWAM. 


thing, however, is preferable to this state of 
affairs, and it must be ended one way or another 
very soon.'’ 

Ogallah showed a childish delight when he saw 
that the youth had made up his mind to have a 
bout with the ringleaders who had started out to 
make life a burden to him. Even the squaw 
partook of the general excitement and followed 
the two out doors. 

The chieftain cleared the way for the captive, 
who was greeted with the most uproarious cries as 
soon as seen by the company, which numbered 
over a hundred bucks, squaws and children, ex- 
clusive of the dogs which added to the unearthly 
racket by their barking, yelping and howling. 

Jack Carleton kept well under the wing of 
Ogallah until he could see what was to take place. 
The chief talked for a short time with several of 
his warriors, who closed around him, the rest 
holding him in such awe that they refrained from 
disturbing the prisoner until permission was given. 

It was quickly settled : Ogallah and two of his 
men cleared a space a rod square and then beck- 
oned to Jack, who walked defiantly to the middle 
of it and folded his arms. 


A ROW. 


277 


“ Something must be done pretty soon,” was his 
thought, as he scanned the scowling, laughing, 
shouting mob. They would like to tear me to 
pieces, and, if they come all at once, they will do 
it too.” 

The three Indian youths who had assailed 
Jack at the spring, leaped about and were as 
frantically eager as so many bull-dogs to fly at 
the poor fellow, who was never in sorer need of a 
powerful friend. 

Suddenly one of them received the signal, and, 
with a whoop of delight, he lowered his head and 
ran at Jack like a Japanese wrestler or a mad bull. 
The boy saw he meant to butt him in the 
stomach, and if he did so he would suffer serious 
injury. Forewarned was forearmed in his case, 
and, leaping aside, he tripped the Indian as he 
shot by, and sent him sprawling on his hands and 
knees. The uproar was deafening, but the con- 
test, it may be said, had only opened, and the 
young Sauk bounded to his feet as if made of 
India Bubber. His coppery face was aglow with 
passion, and, pausing but an instant, he made a 
second rush, though this time he kept his head 


278 


CAMP-FIRE AND WIGWAM. 


up, and spread out his arms so as to prevent J ack 
escaping him. 

Jack did not want to escape. He seized his as- 
sailant at the same moment that the latter grasped 
him, and in a twinkling they were interlocked and 
struggling like tigers. But the dusky youth was 
not only younger and slighter than Jack, but he 
was not so strong. Furthermore, his skill in 
wrestling was less than that of the white youth, 
who, like all the youths of the border, was trained 
in the rough, athletic exercise so popular with 
every people. 

The contest was as brief as it was fierce. Sud- 
denly a pair of moccasins kicked the air, and the 
presumptuous young Sauk went to the earth as if 
flung from the top of a church steeple. The 
shock was tremendous and caused a momentary 
hush, for it looked as if he had been killed. 

The mother of the overthrown wrestler ran for- 
ward from the crowed, and with wild lamentations, 
bent over him. When she saw him move and 
found he was not dead, she whirled about, and, 
with a shriek, made for Jack Carleton, who 
dreaded just such an attack; but Ogallah seized 
her arm ere she reached the frightened youth, and 


A ROW. 


279 


Hung her h^ck with a violence and a threat which 
stopped her from repeating the attack. 

This incident gave Jack great encouragement, 
for it confirmed his belief that the sachem meant 
he should have fair treatment, and would allow 
no dishonest advantage to he taken of him. 

The second dusky youth, who was slighter than 
Jack, was signalled to advance to the attack, hut 
to the surprise of all, he shook his head in dissent 
and declined to come forward. The manner in 
which his companion had been handled was 
enough to convince him that the most prudent 
thing for him to do was to play the part of spec- 
tator only. 

Not so, however, with the larger and older 
youth, who had arrived almost at man’s estate. 
He was quite an athlete among his people, and 
could scarcely restrain his eagerness to attack the 
pale face, who had vanquished an opponent 
younger and weaker than himself. Ogallah 
nodded his head, and, amid a noise which may he 
called applause, the young warrior strode forward 
and laid his hands on Jack, who, realizing the 
difficult task before him, was resolute, watchful, 
and yet confident. 


280 


CAMP-FIRE AND WIGWAM. 


The young Sauk seemed to be left handed, like 
Deerfoot, the Shawanoe, for he placed himself on 
the right of Jack, and slid his arm over the boy’s 
neck, while Jack assumed his favorite hold with 
his right. The Indian was slightly the taller, and 
was naked to the waist, which was encircled by a 
girdle, containing no weapons, below which were 
his breech clout, leggings and moccasins. There 
was nothing on his arms, his costume being that 
of a professional Indian .wrestler stripped for 
the fray.” 

When he slid his arm over Jack’s neck, he bent 
his head forward so that he could look down at 
their feet. Jack thus found the black hair, parted 
in the middle and dangling over the coppery 
shoulders, directly under his eyes. He noted the 
large, misshapen nose, the narrow forehead, im- 
mensely broad temples, and uncouth lower jaw, 
and, during the few seconds they were waiting, 
reflected what an ugly warrior the youth was cer- 
tain to prove if he lived a few years longer. 

He was the ringleader among Jack’s persecu- 
tors, and the lad determined to conquer him if 
within the range of the most desperate effort. 
The style in which he took hold of the pale face 


A ROW. 


281 


told the latter that he possessed considerable skill, 
and it would be a mistake to estimate him too 
lightly. 

J ack reached over his left hand to grasp the 
right of his antagonist, hut the latter declined to 
take it, and the free hands, therefore, were held, 
as may be said, in reserve to be used as inclination 
prompted. 

Suddenly the Sauk kicked one of Jack’s heels 
forward and made a quick strong effort to fling 
him backward. It was done with great deftness, 
and came within a hair of laying Jack flat on his 
back. He recovered himself by a fierce effort, and 
the attempt was instantly repeated, but he saved 
himself in better shape than before. 

Again the two crouched side by side, each with 
an arm over the other, and watching like cats for 
the chance to seize an advantage. As a feeler. 
Jack tried the same trick his foe had used, but 
the Sauk was too watchful and was scarcely dis- 
turbed. All at once the pale face slid his arm 
down until it rested on the girdle at the waist of 
the Indian. Then joining his two hands and press- 
ing him until he could hardly breathe. Jack raised 
him like a flash, clear of his feet, and made as if 


282 


CAMP-FIRE AND WIGWAM. 


to throw him forward on his face. At the instant 
the Sauk put forth his frantic efforts to save him- 
self from going in that direction, Jack reversed 
the enginery, and sent him backward on his head 
with a shock that made the ground tremble. 

The fall was terrific, and looking down at the 
motionless figure. Jack believed he had broken his 
neck. 

I hope I have,^' he muttered in the flush of 
his excitement, ^^but that kind are tough — 
helloa ! '' 

The prostrate youth began to gasp and make 
spasmodic movements of his limbs — enough to 
prove he was alive. 

While Jack stood surveying him, as if waiting 
another attack, the mob broke into the most 
frightful yells and made a rush for him. He had 
overthrown those that had been matched against 
him, and now they meant to kill him ; but Jack’s 
faith in Ogallah was not misplaced. He and his 
brother warriors interfered in such a vigorous 
manner that not a hair of the boy’s head was 
harmed, and, turning around, he walked into the 
lodge of the chieftain, conscious that he had won 
a great victory. 


CHAPTEK XXV. 


THE WAR FEAST. 

T ACK CARLETON’S triumpli over the Indian 
^ youth was complete. In a fair wrestling 
bout he had flung him to the ground with a force 
that drove the breath from his body, and gave him 
a more vivid idea of the white man's views of that 
athletic amusement than he had ever entertained 
before. But what was to be the outcome of this 
affair was more than the boy could guess. Physi- 
cal prowess always commands respect whether the 
spectators be civilized or savage ; but it does not 
insure against persecution. 

“ I have made them more revengeful than be- 
fore/' was the thought of the youth, after he hur- 
ried back into Ogallah’s lodge, and sat panting 
from his exertion: they hate me because I am 
of another race and am in their hands. They are 
afraid of the chief and, therefore, they will be 
more careful and I must be the same.’' 

There could be no mistake as to the sentiments 


284 


CAMP-FIRE AND WIGWAM. 


of the sachem and his squaw. They were de- 
lighted with the ability shown by the pale-fliced 
youth who had evidently overthrown the young 
champion of the village. Ogallah grinned and 
chattered with his wife who grinned and chattered 
in turn. Then the former patted Jack on the 
back and talked very fast. The boy could not 
doubt that he was uttering the most high flown 
compliments and he did a great deal of smiling 
and bowing in response. The squaw was more 
demonstrative, for, after bustling about the half- 
expired fire for awhile, she brought forward a 
piece of meat which she had taken extra pains in 
cooking and placed it at his disposal. Jack was 
not suffering from hunger, but he very gladly ate 
the food and nodded in acknowledgment. 

The crowd around the entrance became so noisy 
that the chieftain suddenly lost patience, and, 
springing to his feet, he dashed the bison skin 
door aside and speedily scattered them. 

As Jack sat on the lodge floor, rapidly recover- 
ing from his severe exertion, he became conscious 
of a peculiar feeling which manifested itself at 
intervals. When he moved, he was slightly dizzy 
and his heart gave several throbs that were more 


THE WAR FEAST. 


285 


rapid and spasmodic than usual. He remained 
quiet, wondering what it could mean, but feeling 
much inclined to lay it to the exciting scene 
through which he had just passed. When he 
began to feel alarmed it passed off. 

But if Jack counted on finding all the hours 
dull and monotonous, from being compelled to 
stay within the tepee or wigwam of the Sauk 
chieftain, he was greatly mistaken. Shortly after 
eating his supplementary breakfast, Ogallah went 
out, leaving the youth alone with the squaw. This 
caused Jack some misgiving, for he feared his 
enemies might take advantage of the warrior’s 
absence to punish him for his victory over the 
Indian youth. For some minutes he was in much 
trepidation, and the feeling was not lessened when 
he caught sight of several coppery faces peeping 
through the door. However, they ventured on no 
greater liberties and after a time went away. 

All at once a great uproar rose through the 
village. Shouting, whooping, screeching and all 
sorts of unimaginable noises rent the air. The 
sound of hurrying feet was heard, and it was evi- 
dent that something of an extraordinary character 
was going on. Jack looked inquiringly at the 


286 


CAMP-FIRE AND WIGWAM. 


squaw, but, though she must have known the ex- 
planation, she failed for obvious reasons to make- 
it clear to the captive. 

Suddenly Ogallah came into the lodge. He 
uttered a few hurried words to his wife and then 
beckoned Jack to follow him. The latter had 
shoved his knife back in place, but did not ven- 
ture to take his rifle which stood at the other side 
of the lodge. 

I wonder what’s up now,'' was the natural 
thought of the lad, as he hastened after him ; 
“ have they erected a stake in the middle of the 
village where I am to be roasted for the amuse- 
ment of the rest, or am I to be put to a test which 
I won’t be able to stand ? " 

But fortunately the boy was mistaken in both 
his theories. The hubbub had no reference to 
him whatever. 

Beginning the night before, a party of bucks 
and squaws had been employed until long after 
daylight in cooking the carcass of a bear, that 
was plump, oily and in the best condition. It 
was not very large, but where there was so little 
waste, it can be seen there must have been 
considerable in the way of food. 


THE WAR FEAST. 


287 


The animal was now fairly roasted and the time 
for feasting had come. Jack understood that 
much when he ventured outside the lodge and 
saw the numbers gathering around the “festive 
board.” Naturally he clung close to his pro- 
tector, but one of the singular features attending 
his captivity among this offshoot of the Sauk 
tribe of Indians, was the readiness with which 
they transferred their attention from one object 
to another. No one showed any curiosity in him 
when he appeared on the street — so to speak — 
but all pushed their way toward the one point of 
interest. 

The shouting and uproar ceased when fourteen 
warriors marched forth in Indian file, and, ar- 
ranging themselves around the brown crisp mass 
of meat, made ready to fall to work, the others 
watching them. They were all fine looking fel- 
lows, their faces painted and their preparations 
complete for hostilities, with the exception that 
their rifles were left aside, merely for convenience 
sake, until the end of the festivities. 

Jack Carleton knew he was looking upon a war 
feast, as they are termed by the Indians, and 
which were more common among those people at 


288 


CAMP-FIRE AND WIGWAM, 


that time than they are to-day. The bear had 
been carefully cooked expressly for them, and 
looked grotesquely tempting, as the crisped, 
browned, and oily carcass dripped over the pile 
of branches and green leaves to which the cooks 
had carried it. 

The American Indian is ridiculously supersti- 
tious, and he has as much terror of an odd num- 
ber at a war feast, as we have of being one of 
thirteen at an ordinary dinner party. Under no 
circumstances would the Sauks have permitted 
such a defiance of fate itself. 

When the fourteen warriors had ranged them- 
selves around the table, they stood for a minute 
or two, while the others held their breath in ex- 
pectancy. The tallest Indian, who was the leader 
of the little company, suddenly whipped out his 
hunting knife and looked at the others, who imi- 
tated him with military promptness. Then he 
muttered some command, and immediately the 
whole number sprang upon the waiting carcass, 
which was carved up in a twinkling. Each cut 
himself an enormous slice, and, stepping back, be- 
gan eating with the voracity of a wolf, while the 
others looked admiringly on. The spectators had 


THE WAR FEAST. 


289 


held their peace so long that they broke forth 
again, not so loud as before, but grunting, chat- 
tering, and gesticulating like so many children, 
while Jack Carleton, taking good care to keep close 
to Ogallah his protector, furtively watched the 
scene. 

The capacity of the red man for fasting and 
feasting is almost incredible. He will go for days 
without a mouthful, and then, when an abundance 
of food is presented, will gorge himself to an ex- 
tent that would be sure death to an ordinary hu- 
man being, after which he will smoke, blink, and 
doze for several days more, just as the famous boa 
constrictors of Africa are accustomed to do. 

Such, however, is his habit only when driven by 
necessity. The Sauks lived too far south of the 
frozen regions to suffer such hardships, but one of 
the requirements of the war-feast was that each 
one of the party should eat all that he had cut 
from the carcass. To fail to do so was a sign of 
weakness sure to subject him to ridicule. 

So resolutely did the warriors address them- 
selves to the task, as it may be called, that they 
succeeded with the exception of a single one. 
Two or three, however, found it all they could do, 
15 


290 


CAMP-FIRE AND WIGWAM. 


and another mouthful of the coarse, oily meat, 
would have raised a rebellion within their internal 
economy, which would have caused general wreck 
and desolation. 

The youthful warrior who failed was the one 
who was the most eager at the first for the feast. 
He toiled like a hero, and all went well until he 
reached the last half pound. The others, grinning 
queerly through their grease and paint, watched 
him as did the group on the outside of the circle, 
while he, fully alive to the fact that he was the 
center of attention, went to work as if resolved to 
do or die. 

It took several vigorous swallows to keep down 
the installment which had descended, while he held 
the last piece in his hand and surveyed it with 
doubtful eye. It finally rested uneasily on the 
stomach, and he looked more hopefully than ever 
at the remaining portion, suspended on the point 
of his hunting knife. 

Evidently he was not afraid of that, if what had 
preceded it would only keep quiet. Finally he 
made a desperate resolve and quickly crammed his 
mouth with the oleaginous stuff, upon which he 
began chewing with savage voracity. Possibly, 


THE WAR FEAST. 


291 


if he could have got it masticated enough to force 
down his throat with only a few seconds' delay, all 
would have been well, but suddenly there was an 
upward heave of the chest, a sort of general earth- 
quake ; the eyes closed, and the mouth opened 
with a gape so prodigious that it seemed to ex- 
tend from ear to ear, and threatened to bisect his 
head. That which followed may be left to the 
imagination of the reader. 

General laughter and taunts greeted the failure, 
in which Ogallah heartily joined ; but the warrior 
took it in good part, and doubtless felt better than 
did any of the others participating in the scene of 
gluttony, inasmuch as his stomach was in its nor- 
mal condition. 

The war feast finished, the fourteen resumed 
the form of a circle, stood motionless a few min- 
utes, and, all at once, began dancing in the most 
furious manner. The spectators joined, Ogallah 
as before being among the most vigorous in the 
lead, and in a brief while the strange scene was 
presented of warriors, squaws, and children bound- 
ing about, swinging their arms and splitting their 
throats in the wildest excitement. 

I don't suppose it will do for me to be the only 


292 


CAMP-FIRE AND WIGWAM. 


idle one,” said J ack Carleton with a laugh and a 
quick thrill, so here goes ! ” 

And with a loud whoop ” he leaped high in 
air, and began shouting in as discordant tones as 
those around him. In truth, there was no more 
enthusiastic member of the company than young 
Carleton, who jumped, yelled, and conducted him- 
self so much like an irrestrainable lunatic that a 
spectator would have supposed he was setting the 
cue for the others. 

Ogallah and several of the warriors glanced at 
the pale face with some curiosity, and probably a 
few comments were made upon the performance 
of the youth. Their precise tenor, as a matter of 
course, can only be conjectured, but Jack was 
confident they were of a complimentary character, 
for the heartiness which he showed must have 
pleased them. 

While going about in this hilarious fashion, 
there were many collisions and overturnings. 
Once Jack bumped so violently against some one 
that both turned their heads and glared at each 
other. The offender was the Indian youth whom 
Jack had beaten so handsomely in the wrestling 
bout. For an instant the dusky lad held his 


THE WAR FEAST. 


293 


hand on the knife in his girdle, and was on the 
point of rushing at Jack ; hut the latter mean- 
ingly grasped the handle of his weapon, and re« 
turned his glare with equal fierceness. 

It was enough, and the revelry continued. Had 
the Sauks heen in possession of firewater, the ex- 
citement would have intensified, until weapons 
would have heen drawn and a general fight pre- 
cipitated, accompanied with loss of more than one 
life. Such is the outcome of most of the simi- 
lar feasts held among the red men all through 
the west : hut there was not a drop of intoxi- 
cating stuff within reach of the village, and 
thus the murderous wind-up of the festival was 
averted. 

The dance lasted until many dropped from ex- 
haustion. Jack Carleton was compelled to cease 
from sheer weakness, and staggering to one side, 
sat down on what he supposed was a log, hut 
which proved to he a very live Indian who was 
also in quest of rest. Being extended on his face, 
he threw up his hack, much after the manner of a 
mustang when ‘‘hucking,^^ and Jack was sent 
sprawling. 

It don't make any difference,” muttered the 


294 


CAMP-FIRE AND WIGWAM. 


boy with a laugh, for I’m so tired that I can 
rest in one place as well as another, and Fll wait 
here till the show is over.'^ 

And wait he did for the conclusion, which came 
very speedily. 


CHAPTER XXVI. 


AN ALARMING DISCOVERY. 


XTT^HEN the war party grew weary of the 
^ ^ furious dance, they stopped, formed them- 
selves in Indian file, and with the leader at the 
head, marched to the tepee, where they had left 
their rifles. They reappeared a moment later, 
each bearing his weapon in hand, and quickly re- 
formed as before. Then all uttered several loud 
whoops, to which the enthusiastic supporters re- 
sponded with equal vim, and they marched in the 
same file and with the same steady step toward 
the forest on the other side the clearing. Right 
soon they vanished from view among the trees. 
They had gone in quest of scalps, but in the hunt 
more than one proud spirited brave was to lose 
his own natural head-gear, and of those who went 
forth, the majority never came back again. 

Now that the main cause of the hullabaloo was 
removed, the Sauks gained more time to view their 
immediate surroundings. When Jack tottered to 


296 


CAMP-FIRE AND WIGWAM. 


one side to obtain the needed rest, he separated 
himself from Ogallah, who showed no signs of 
wearying of the terrific exercise. 

I guess it will he as well for me to hunt him 
up,” was the decision of the youth, for he may 
need my care.” 

But when the boy rose to his feet and looked 
around he saw nothing of the sachem, though all 
the rest of the village appeared to be in the im- 
mediate neighborhood. None of them had offered 
to molest Jack, but he felt great misgiving. For- 
tunately the lodge of the chieftain was not distant. 

While the dance was going on, an experience 
befell young Carleton which has not been told, 
but which should be given In the bright glare 
of the morning sun, the countenance of every one 
was distinctly visible, and Jack was impressed by 
the fact that one heavy, squat redskin was view- 
ing him with peculiar interest. He passed in 
front of the boy several times, and on each occa- 
sion cast a piercing glance at him. 

This of itself might not have been so noticeable 
but for the impression which deepened on Jack 
that he and the warrior had met at some other 
time and in some other place. 


AN ALARMING DISCOVERY. 


297 


He was impatient with himself because he 
could not recall the circumstances. Had it been 
on the other side of the Mississippi, it would have 
been no wonder, for, from his earliest boyhood he 
had been accustomed to seeing red men, and it 
would be impossible to remember them all ; but 
he was convinced he had met the Indian since he 
and Otto had immigrated to Louisiana. 

Possibly Jack might have answered the ques- 
tion had he been given time to think over it with- 
out disturbance ; but he had scarcely begun to 
look around for Ogallah, when he was alarmed by 
the demonstrations of the crowd around him. 
They began pushing forward, and the squaws and 
children showed an unpleasant disposition to lay 
hands on him. 

There was no use of standing on dignity. In a 
few minutes he would be hemmed in so he could 
not move, and the lodge of the chieftain was not 
far away. Shoving a little screeching girl from 
his path. Jack bounded away like a deer, straight 
for the shelter. The act was so sudden that it 
threw him in advance of the rest, but there were 
plenty of runners as fleet as he, and despite the 
start he gained, several were at his heels, and one 


298 


CAMP-FIRE AND WIGWAM. 


of them came very near tripping him. Jack 
pressed on, and, within a rod of the entrance to 
the kingly wigwam, the Indian who made the at- 
tempt to trip him appeared at his side, and then 
threw himself directly in front. 

One glance showed the fugitive that it was the 
youth whom he had overthrown in the wrestling 
bout. 

‘^Oh, it's you, is it?” exclaimed Jack; ^^you 
haven’t had enough yet ! ” 

And, quick as a flash, he drove his fist straight 
into the grinning visage wdth all the force he 
could concentrate in his good right arm. The 
amazed youth described a back somerset, his moc- 
casins up in the air, and his ugly nose flattened 
to the shape of a crimson turnip. Then leaping 
over the prostrate figure. Jack made several 
bounds, and dove into the lodge just in time to 
avoid colliding with Ogallah, who had approached 
the door from the inside to learn the cause of the 
new tumult. 

The chief went far enough to obtain a good view 
of the audacious youth who was in the act of climb- 
ing to his feet, and groping for his nose and prin- 
cipal features in a blind way, as though doubtful 


AN ALARMING DISCOVERY. 


299 


whether any of them were left. The clamoring 
rioters were scattered once more, Ogallah adding 
a few words, probably meant as a warning against 
their persecuting his ward, for it may as well he 
stated that from that time forward the demonstra- 
tions against Jack were of a much less serious 
nature. 

I suppose I’ve got to fight every time I go out 
of the lodge,’' said young Carleton, with a dogged 
shake of the head ; they mean to kill me when- 
ever they gain the chance, and more than likely 
I’ll have to go, but I’ll make it cost them more 
than they count on. When I can’t use my fists 
I’ll use my knife.” 

The mistress of the establishment, seating her- 
self at the other end of the lodge, lit her pipe 
with as much indifference as though nothing un- 
usual had taken place. Her mongrel pup came 
trotting along the space in his side-long fashion 
and lay down with his nose against her slouchy 
moccasins, thereby proving his bravery, so far as 
any offense against his olfactories was concerned. 
Ogallah having made his speech and scattered 
the rabble, turned about and came slowly after 
the dog, seating himself near the middle of 


300 


CAMP-FIRE AND WIGWAM. 


the lodge, where he also lit his long-stemmed 
pipe. 

Just then some one pushed the bison skin aside, 
and stepped within the residence. Despite his 
sluggish manner, Ogallah flirted his head like a 
flash, probably suspecting that one of Jack’s tor- 
mentors had dared to follow him within his shel- 
ter. But the individual was a full-grown warrior, 
who would not have descended to such business, 
and the grunt of the sachem was meant as a 
cordial welcome to him who grunted in return. 

Jack Carle ton also glanced at him, and was as- 
tonished not a little to observe that he was the 
same warrior who had scrutinized him so closely 
while the war feast was going on, and whom, the 
youth was well convinced, he had met elsewhere. 

There could be no mistake as to the interest 
which the visitor felt in the captive, for his black, 
penetrating eyes were not removed from him dur- 
ing the several minutes which followed his entry 
into the lodge. Not only that, but halting in 
front of the lad, he began talking and gesticulat- 
ing with useless vigor, inasmuch as Jack could 
not gain an inkling of what was meant. Indeed, 
had the youth attempted afterward to describe 


AN ALARMING DISCOVERY. 


301 


ihe gestures, he would have referred to them all 
as pointless, excepting the series which consisted 
of a violent sweep of both arms to the westward, 
after pointing his finger at the wondering Jack 
Carleton. Altogether at a loss as to their signifi- 
cance, it was fortunate (as will appear hereafter), 
that the lad was able to recall and describe the 
motions to another, who had a hundred fold more 
woodcraft and mental acumen than he. 

Poor J ack could only shake his head and smile 
sadly by way of reply to this performance, and, 
after Ogallah had added something, the warrior 
ceased, took his seat beside the chief and em- 
ployed himself in smoking and talking. 

Who can he he He knows me and I — ah ! 
I remember ! ” 

Sure enough, and why had he not thought of it 
before ? He was one of the five Indians who had 
left the other five and gone off with Otto Kel- 
stauh, on the day that he and Jack Carleton 
were captured by the hand so near their own 
home. More than that. Jack had seen the others 
that same morning in the village at the war feast, 
though the recollection of them was so shadowy 
that it had not caused him the perplexity pro- 


302 


CAMP-FIRE AND WIGWAM. 


duced by the appearance of the warrior before 
him. 

With the truth came the startling question— 
Where was Otto ? While his captors were in the 
village, he certainly was elsewhere. What had 
become of him ? 

The question fairly took away the breath of 
Jack and made him faint at heart. 

He can’t be at home, for Otto never could 
have made his escape from them ; he must he 
dead ! ” 

The first declaration of the youth my reader 
knows was true7 for the visit of Deerfoot, several 
days later to Martinsville, as has been described, 
proved it. As to the second theory, that will be 
investigated in due time. 

One of the most trying features of this occur- 
rence was the certainty Jack felt that the Indian 
visitor was trying to tell him something about 
Otto. Those swinging arms, swaying head and 
apoplectic grunting carried a message within 
themselves, which, if translated would be found 
of great importance ; but alas ! the interpreter 
had not come. 

While the lad sat on the bison robe, reflecting 


AN ALARMING DISCOVERY. 


303 


over the matter, he became aware of the peculiar 
sensations that alarmed him some time before. 
His head was dizzy, a curious lightness took pos- 
session of his limbs, and he felt that if he should 
undertake to cross the lodge, he would stagger 
and fall like a drunken man. 

<«I’m going to be ill,'' he said, pressing his 
hand to his forehead ; something is wrong 
with me.'’ 

The shock which came with the conviction was 
deepened by the belief that he was about to go 
through the experience that had befallen poor 
Otto Relstaub. 

He fell sick while tramping through the 
woods with the Indians, and they have either 
tomahawked or left him to die. These people 
with all their Medicine Men and Women know 
nothing about curing sick folks, and if I do 
become ill that will be the end of me." 

The boy was in anything but a cheerful frame 
of mind, but he faced the position like a hero. 
He did not lose heart, though he was sure that 
his situation was worse than ever before, and he 
did not forget any of the incidents of the jour- 
ney from Kentucky to Louisiana, when many a 


304 


CAMP-FIRE AND WIGWAM. 


time there seemed not the slightest ground for 
hope. 

After smoking awhile Ogallah and his visitor 
got up and went out doors. The chief was gone 
but a short time when he came back, and, as he 
resumed his seat, grunted out something to his 
squaw, who immediately laid down her pipe, ten- 
derly shoved the nose of her dog aside and left 
the place. 

While Jack was wondering what the meaning 
of these movements could be, the attack of 
weakness which had alarmed him passed off, like 
the fleeing shadow of a cloud. It was followed 
by a natural rebound of spirits, and he too rose to 
his feet and walked toward the door. 

The sachem looked inquiringly at him, but 
showed no objection to his departure. The boy 
placed his hand at his waist to make sure his 
hunting knife was there, and at the entrance 
paused a moment in doubt. 

“ I wonder whether they will set on me again,” 
he said to himself ; “ if they do I will use my 
weapon — that’s certain, and then there will be a 
bigger rumpus than before.” 

The knowledge that the chief who had served 


AN ALAKMING DISCOVERY. 


305 


so many times as friend was near at hand added 
much fco Jack’s courage, when he finally let the 
bison-skin door drop behind him. 

The explanation of the squaw’s departure was 
manifest at once. She had a long sharpened stick 
in her hands, with which she was stirring the 
earth around some hills of corn growing on a small 
plot near their lodge. Extending his gaze. Jack 
saw many other squaws engaged in the same man- 
ner, but among them all was not a single man. 
They were lolling in their wigwams, smoking or 
dozing, or hunting in the woods for game or 
scalps. 

The younger members of the community 
seemed to be the happiest of all, A number were 
playing by the river, and some were plunging into 
the stream, swimming, diving, and disporting 
themselves like porpoises ; others were deep in 
some kind of game, on the clearing near the woods, 
and all were as shouting and demonstrative as so 
many civilized youngsters engaged in a game of 
ball. 

Anxious to learn whether his last afiray with 
his persecutors was likely to lessen or increase 
their hostility. Jack Carleton gradually advanced 


306 


CAMP-FIRE AND WIGWAM. 


from the lodge until he was close to the group 
playing on the large cleared space, while those by 
the river were much nearer his refuge than he. 

This was assuming considerable risk, as all 
must admit, but the boy took it with much cau- 
tion and with his eyes wide open, meaning to 
make the most hurried kind of retreat the instant 
it might become necessary. 


CHAPTER XXVII. 


GAH-HAW-GE.’" 

’'VTATURALLY enough, when Jack Carleton 
found himself standing close to the frolick- 
ing Indian boys on the clearing, he became inter- 
ested in the game they were playing, which he 
saw was systematic, and in which all took part. 

Like amusements of that sort, it was simple in 
its character and he quickly caught its drift. The 
boys divided themselves into two parties equal in 
numbers, one of which was ranged in line at the 
right of the clearing near the wood, while the 
other did the same at the other goal, which was a 
stump close to the stream. Each boy held a stick 
with a forked end in his hand, that being the im- 
plement with which the game is played. 

When all was ready, one of the youthful Sauks 
walked out from the party near the woods, hold- 
ing the stick with the crotch of a small branch 
supported at the point of bifurcation. This crotch 
was four or five inches in length, and as it was 


308 


CAMP-FIRE AND WIGWAM. 


carried aloft, it looked like an inverted V, raised 
high so that all might see it. 

Pausing in the middle of the clearing, the 
dusky lad with a flirt of the stick, flung the crotch 
a dozen feet in air and uttered a shout which was 
echoed by every one of the waiting players. Both 
sides made a furious rush toward the middle of the 
playground, where they came together like two 
mountain torrents, and the fun began. The strife 
was to get the crotch of wood to one of the goals, 
and each side fought as strenuously to help it 
along toward his own, as a side of foot-ball players 
struggle to do the opposite in a rough and tumble 
fight for the college championship. 

Inasmuch as the only helps to be employed 
were the long, forked sticks carried in their hands, 
it will be seen that the game offered a boundless 
field for the roughest sort of play, mingled with 
no little dexterity and skill. Some swarthy-hued 
rascal, while on a dead run, would thrust the 
point of his stick under the crotch, and liftiog it 
high above his head, start or rather continue with 
might and main toward his goal. At that time, 
as, indeed, at every minute, each young American 
was literally yelling like so many wild Indians."' 


GAH-HAW-GE.’’ 309 

Desperately as the youth ran, others more fleet of 
foot speedily overtook him, and one, reaching for- 
ward while going like a deer, lifted the crotch 
from the other stick, and circling gracefully about, 
sped for his own goal. But some youth at his 
heels leaped in air and with a sweep of his own 
stick struck the other and sent the crotch spin- 
ning and doubling through the air. A dozen 
other sticks were plunged after it, hut it fell to 
the ground, and then the fight reached its climax. 
The parties became one wild, desperate, shouting, 
yelling, scrambling mob. Legs and arms seemed 
to be flying everywhere, and the wonder was that 
a score of limbs and necks were not broken. But 
it rarely hurts a hoy to become hurt, and though 
bruises were plenty, no one sufiered serious harm. 
After a few minutes’ struggle, the crotch would 
be seen perched on the stick of one of the boys, 
who, fighting his way through the mob, ran with 
astonishing speed, with friends and foes converg- 
ing upon him, and the certainty that he would be 
tripped and sent flying heels over head, before he 
could reach safety. 

After awhile, when the prize had been gradu- 
ally worked toward the goal of the stronger party, 


310 


CAMP-FIRE AND WIGWAM. 


some youth, by a piece of skill and daring, would 
make a dash for home and bear down all opposi- 
tion. It followed, of course, that his side had 
won, and, after a brief rest, the game was renewed 
and pressed with the same vigor as before. 

This Indian boy's game is still played by many 
Indian tribes. Among the Senecas it is called 

Gah-haw-ge," and I make no doubt that more 
than one reader of these pages lias witnessed the 
exciting amusement, which so thrilled the blood 
of Jack Carleton that he could hardly restrain 
himself from taking part in the fun. But he had 
no crotched stick, without which he would have 
been a cypher, and then, as he had never at- 
tempted the game, he knew he possessed no skill. 
The venture would have been rash, for in the ex- 
cited state of the Indian youths, and armed as 
they were with sticks, it is almost certain that at 
some stage of the game they would have turned 
on the pale face and beaten him to death. 

The rough amusement lasted fully two hours, 
during which Jack Carleton and many of the 
warriors were interested spectators. At last the 
youngsters became weary and the sport ended. 
As the stumpy youths straggled apart, the perspi- 


gah-haw-ge; 


311 


C( 


ration on their faces caused them to shine like 
burnished copper. All at once one of them emitted 
a whoop and broke into a swift run, the rest in- 
stantly falling in behind him, and speeding with 
the same hilarious jollity. 

The heart of Jack Carle ton stood still, for the 
leading Indian was coming straight toward him. 

They’re aiming for me,” was his conclusion, 
as he gripped the handle of his knife and half 
drew it from his girdle. 

But the whooping youth swerved a little to the 
right, and was ten feet away from the terrified 
captive when he dashed by with unabated speed. 
He did not so much as glance at Jack, nor did 
the procession of screeching, bobbing moon-faces, 
as they streamed past, give him the least atten- 
tion. 

The lad who set off with the lead, kept it up 
with undiminished speed, until he reached the 
edge of the river. Then he made a leap high up- 
ward and outward. Jack saw the crouching 
figure, with the head bent forward, the arms 
crooked at the elbow, and the legs doubled at the 
knees, during the single breath that it seemed 
suspended in the air. Then describing a beauti- 


312 


CAMP-FIRE AND WIGWAM. 


ful parabola, be descended, and striking the 
water, sent the spray flying in every direction, 
while the body went to the bottom. The others 
followed, so fast that the dusky forms dropped 
like hailstones, tumbled over each other, splashed, 
dove, frolicked, shouted, and acted with the same 
abandon as before. 

It is by such sports and training that the 
American Indian acquires his fleetness, high 
health, and powers of endurance. 

But Jack had grown weary of watching the 
antics of the youngsters, and turned about and 
walked homeward. He saw from the position of 
the sun that it was near noon, and he was hun- 
gry ; but he was more impressed by the change of 
treatment since his last affray than by anything 
else. He walked past five separate wigwams be- 
fore reaching the imperial residence, which for the 
time being was his own. There were warriors, 
girls, and squaws lounging near each one. They 
raised their repellant faces and looked at the cap- 
tive with no little curiosity, but offered him no 
harm. 

When half way home, the flapping door of one 
of the conical wigwams was pushed aside, and the 


GAH-HAW-GE. 


313 


a 

stooping figure of a large Indian boy straightened 
up and walked toward Jack, who, with an odd 
feeling, recognized him as the youth whom he had 
overthrown in wrestling, and afterwards knocked 
off his feet by a blow in the face. 

“ I wonder whether he means to attack me ? '' 
Jack asked himself, in doubt for the moment as to 
what he should do. At first he thought he would 
turn aside so as to give the young Sauk plenty of 
room ; but that struck him as impolitic, for it 
would show cowardice. 

‘^No, I won’t give him an inch ; he is alone, 
and if he wants another row, I’m agreeable.” 

It was hard for Jack to restrain a smile when 
he looked at the face of the Indian. It was ex- 
ceptionally repulsive in the first place, but the 
violent blow on the nose had caused that organ to 
assume double its original proportion, and there 
was a puffy, bulbous look about the whole coun- 
tenance which showed how strongly it sympa- 
thized ” with the injured part. 

Although the American Indian, as a rule, can 
go a long time, like the eagle, without winking 
his eyes, this youth was obliged to keep up a con- 
tinual blinking, which added to his grotesque 


314 


CAMP-FIRE AND WIGWAM. 


appearance, as with shoulders thrown back and a 
sidelong scowl he strode toward the river. Jack 
returned the scowl with interest, and it scarcely 
need be said that the two did not speak as they 
passed by. 

Feeling some fear of treachery, the captive kept 
his ears open, and watched over his shoulder until 
he reached his own wigwam, where he stood for a 
moment and gazed in the direction of the river, 
which was partly shut out by one of the interven- 
ing lodges. He was just in time to see the young 
Sauk of the battered countenance leap into the 
river, where, doubtless, he was able to do much 
toward reducing the inflammation of his organ of 
smell. 

When the captive entered his home as it may 
be called, he saw the chieftain stretched flat on 
his back and snoring frightfully. The dog was 
asleep on the other side the Are, and the squaw, 
after toiling so long in the “ corn fleld,"" was pre- 
paring the mid-day meal. She was a type of her 
sex as found among the aborigines, as her hus- 
band, .even though a monarch, was a type of 
the lazy vagabond known as the American war- 
rior. 


“ gah-haw-ge/' 315 

At the side of the queen lay the gourd which 
usually contained water. Peeping into the round 
hole of the upper side, she shook the utensil, and 
the few drops within jingled like silver. She 
snatched it up, looked toward J ack, and grunted 
and nodded her head. If the lad could not under- 
stand the language of the visitor sometime before, 
he had no such difficulty in the case of the squaw. 
With real eagerness he sprang forward and hastened 
out of the wigwam to procure what was needed. 

The one visit which he made the spring in the 
morning had rendered him familiar with the route, 
and it took but a minute or two for him to fill the 
gourd and start on his return. He found that a 
number of young girls had followed him, and were 
at his heels all the way hack ; but, though they 
talked a good deal about him, and displayed as 
much curiosity as their brothers, they did not mo- 
lest him. Once, when they ventured rather too 
close, Jack whipped out his knife, raised it on 
high, and made a leap at them, expanding his 
eyes to their widest extent, and shouting in his 
most terrifying tone, Boo ! '' 

It produced the effect desired. The young 
frights scattered with screams of terror, and 


316 


CAMP-FIRE AND WIGWAM. 


hardly ventured to peep out of their homes at the 
ogre striding by. 

When Jack entered the lodge he found Ogallah 
awake. Evidently he was not in good humor, for 
his manner showed he was scolding his much 
better half, who accepted it all without reply or 
notice. No doubt she received it as part of the 
inevitable. 

The chief, however, refrained from following the 
civilized custom of beating the wife, and when the 
meat and a species of boiled greens were laid on 
the block of wood which answered for a table, his 
ill-mood seemed to have passed, and he ate with 
his usual relish and enjoyment. 

Jack Carleton crossed his legs like a tailor at 
his side of the board, but before he could eat a 
mouthful a violent nausea seized him, his head 
swam, and he was on the verge of fainting. 
Ogallah and his squaw noticed his white face and 
looked wonderingly at him. 

^^I'm very ill ! '' gasped Jack, springing to his 
feet, staggering a few steps, and then lunging for- 
ward on the bison skin, where he flung himself 
down like one without hope. 

The violence of the attack quickly subsided. 


317 


GAH-HAW-GE.” 

but remained a faintness which drove away 
every particle of appetite, and it was well that 
such was the case, for had he taken any food in 
his condition the result must have been serious. 

Meanwhile the squaw had assumed her place at 
the table by her liege lord, and both were champ- 
ing their meal as though time was limited, and 
there wap no call to feel any interest in the poor 
boy who lay on his rude couch, well assured that 
his last illness was upon him. 

What do they care for me muttered Jack, 
his fright yielding to a feeling of resentment, as 
the violence of the attack subsided. I wonder 
that they spared my life so long. They would 
have been more merciful had they slain me in the 
woods as they did Otto, instead of bringing me 
here to be tormented to death, and as I know they 
mean to do with me.” 

Lying on his arm, he glared at the couple with 
a revengeful feeling that was extraordinary under 
the circumstances. A morbid conviction fastened 
itself upon him that Ogallah had taken him to 
his lodge for the purpose of keeping him until he 
— was in the best physical condition, when he would 
subject him to a series of torturing and fatal 


318 


CAMP-FIRE AND WIGWAM. 


ceremonies for the amusement of the entire 
village. 

In the middle of these remarkable sensations 
exhausted nature succumbed, and the captive fell 
asleep. 


CHAPTER XXVIII. 


A PATIENT OF THE MEDICINE MAN. 

HEN Jack Carleton awoke, it was night 



and the rain was falling. He was fever- 


ish and his brain was so overwrought that it was 
a full minute before he could call to mind where 
he was. His slumber had been disturbed toward 
the latter part by dreams as wild, vague and un- 
imaginable as those which taunt the brain of the 
opium eater. 

When he remembered that he was in the wig- 
wam of Ogallah, the chieftain, he turned upon 
his side and raised his head on his elbow. The 
fire at the other end of the apartment that had 
been burning brightly, had gone down somewhat, 
but enough remained to light up the interior so 
that the familiar objects could be seen with 
considerable distinctness. 

He observed the figure of the sachem stretched 
out in the dilapidated slouchiness peculiar to 
himself. He did not bother to remove any of his 


320 


CAMP-FIRE AND WIGWAM. 


clothing, and, though the place was quite chilly 
he drew none of the bison robes over him. He 
had lain down on one, but had managed in some 
way to kick it half way across the lodge, and his 
couch, therefore, was the simple earth, which 
served better than a kingly bed of eider down 
could have done. 

The favorite posture of the queenly consort was 
not a prone one, but that of crouching in a heap 
near the coals, where, with a blanket that had 
never been washed since it was put together years 
before, gathered about her shoulders, her skinny 
arms clasping her knees and her head bowed for- 
ward, she would sleep for hours at a time. The 
reflection of the flickering flames against her 
figure caused it to look grotesque in the fitful 
light, and the captive gazed at her for a long 
time, led to do so by an infatuation which was not 
strange under the circumstances. 

There, too, was the dog which, could he have 
been given his way, would have done nothing all 
his life but sleep and eat. As was his custom, he 
was at the feet of his mistress, a position which 
he seemed to prefer above all others. Then the 
blankets, deer and bison skins, and rude articles 


A PATIENT OF THE MEDICINE MAN. 321 


hanging about the room, the two columns in the 
center supporting the clumsy roof, the craggy logs 
and sticks at the side, the hanging skin which 
served as a door and was barely visible, the tum- 
ble down appearance of everything, and withal 
the solemn stillness which brooded within the 
lodge : all these made the scene wierd and impres- 
sive in a striking degree. 

The fire burned so fitfully that it threw ghostly 
shadows about the apartment, sometimes flooding 
it with light, and again falling so low that the 
other end of the lodge could not be seen at all. 
Without, the night could not have been more dis- 
mal. There was no thunder or lightning, and the 
rain fell with that steady patter on the leaves, 
which at ordinary times forms the most soothing 
accompaniment of sleep, but which to Jack 
Carleton only added to his dismal dejection of 
spirits. 

The roof of the lodge was so thick and diversi- 
fied in its composition that the music of the pjit- 
ter on the shingles was lost. At intervals the 
wind stirred the limbs, and, though none of the 
trees were very close, the lad could hear the 
soughing among the branches, as the hunter 


322 CAMP-FIRE AND WIGWAM. 

hears it in early autumn when the leaves begin 
to fall. 

Could the melancholy croaking of frogs in the 
distance have fallen on the ears of the boy, he 
would have had all the factors that go to bring on 
the most absolute loneliness of which a human 
being is capable. Unfortunately Jack did not 
need that addition to render his misery complete, 
for it was furnished by his own condition and 
situation. 

I am many long, long miles from home,’’ he 
reflected, as a sharp pain gyrated through his 
brain, and the flickering Are seemed to be bob- 
bing up and down and back and forth in a witches’ 
dance ; and little hope is there of my ever seeing 
mother again. Ah, if I was only there now ! ” 

He let his head fall back and heaved a deep 
sigh. He recalled his plain but comfortable bed, 
which became the most deliciously comfortable the 
mind can conceive, when his mother shoved the 
blankets in about him, or tucked him up,” as 
she never failed to do every evening he was at 
home ; the good-night kiss from those affectionate 
lips ; the magic touch of those fingers which 
pushed back the hair from his forehead, ere she 


A PATIENT OF THE MEDICINE MAN. 323 


bent over him with the last salute ; the loving, 
caressing care when he was threatened with the 
slightest illness, which made the boy long for ill- 
ness for the sake of such care : these and other 
blessed memories came back with a power which 
caused the eyes to overflow with sorrow. 

Ah, fortunate is that boy, even though his years 
carry him to the verge of full manhood, who has 
his mother to watch over his waking and sleeping 
hours, and her prayers to follow his footsteps 
through life. 

The pattering rain, the sighing wind, and the 
ghostly, semi-darkness soothed the sachem and his 
wife, but Jack Carleton was as wide awake as when 
pushing across the Mississippi in the half over- 
turned canoe, with the fierce Shawanoes firing at 
him and his friends. Probably, in the entire In- 
dian village, he was the only one who was awake. 
Had a band of Sioux or Iroquois stolen through 
the woods and descended on the Sauks they would 
have been found defenceless and unprepared. 

Through one of the crevices behind Jack, ‘came 
a draught of wind which, striking him on his 
shoulders, caused him to shiver. He moved a 
little djstaijce away, and drew the bison robe 


324 


CAMP-FIRE AND WIGWAM. 


closer about him, for though a raging fever was 
coursing through his veins, he knew the danger of 
subjecting himself to such exposure. 

He was consumed with thirst, and seeing the 
clumsy gourd by the side of the sleeping squaw, he 
crawled forward on his hands and knees in the 
hope of finding water in it. Fortunately there 
was an abundance and he took a long, deep 
draught of the fluid, which , was not very fresh nor 
cold, but which was the most refreshing he had 
ever swallowed. 

Creeping back to his primitive couch, he con- 
tinued a deep mental discussion of the question 
whether the best thing he could do was not to 
steal out of the lodge and make a break for home. 
There could be little, if any doubt, as to the ease 
with which such a start could be made. He had 
only to rise to his feet, pass through the deer-skin 
door, which was merely tied in position, and he 
could travel miles before morning and before his 
absence would be noted. The falling rain would 
obliterate his trail, so that the keen eyes of the 
Sauks would be unable to follow it, and he could 
make assurance doubly sure by taking to the 
water until a bloodhound would turn up his nose 


A PATIENT OF THE MEDICINE MAN. 325 


in disgust. Furthermore, he was confident that 
he would be able to obtain possession of his rifle 
and enough ammunition with which to provide 
himself food on the way home. 

This was what may he called the rose-colored 
view of the scheme, which had a much more prac- 
tical side. While under ordinary circumstances 
Jack would have been able to take care of himself 
at a much greater distance from home, and in a 
hostile country, yet the alarming fact remained, 
that he was seriously ill and such exposure was 
almost certain to drive him delirious, with the 
certainty of death to follow very speedily. 

Though he took such a gloomy view of his own 
position among the Sauks (whose tribal name, of 
course, he had not yet learned), he was not with- 
out a certain degree of hope. He had suffered no 
harm thus far and it is always the unexpected 
which happens. While he had declared to him- 
self that Ogallah was simply training him for the 
torture, as it may be expressed, yet it might be 
the chieftain being without children, meant to 
adopt him as a son. If such was his intention, 
manifestly, the best thing for Jack to do was to 
lie still and prayerfully await the issue of events- 


326 


CAMP-FIRE AND WIGWAM. 


No doubt if you or I were in his sad predicament, 
that is the course that would have been followed, 
but Jack could not bring himself to submit to such 
inactivity when the prospect of liberty was before 
him. Allowance, too, must be made for the con- 
dition of the boy. He was scarcely himself, when, 
compressing his lips, he muttered, 

“I won’t stay here ! They mean to kill me and 
I may as well die in the woods ! I will take my 
gun and go out in the night and storm, and trust 
in God to befriend me as He has always done.” 

Aye, so He had ; and so He will always befriend 
us, if we but use our opportunities and fly not in 
His face. 

Carefully he rose to his feet, and, gathering the 
bison robe around his fevered frame, glanced at the 
two unconscious figures, and then at the form of 
his rifle leaning against the side of the lodge and 
dimly revealed in the flickering firelight. 

As he stepped forward to recover his gun, every- 
thing in the room swam before his eyes, a million 
bees seemed to be humming in his brain, and, 
clutching the air in a vague way, he sank back on 
his couch with a groan, which awakened Ogallah 
and his squaw. The chief came to the sitting 


A PATIENT OF THE MEDICINE MAN. 327 


position with a surprising quickness, while the wife 
opened ker eyes and glared through the dim fire- 
light at the figure. The dog slumbered on. 

Ogallah seeing that it was only the captive who 
was probably dying, lay back again on the bare 
earth and resumed his sleep. The woman watch- 
ed the lad for several minutes as if she felt some 
interest in learning whether a pale face passed away 
in the same manner as one of her own race. Inas- 
much as the sick hoy was so long in settling the 
question, she closed her eyes and awaited a more 
convenient season. 

From the moment Jack Carleton succumbed, 
helpless in the grasp of the fiery fever, he became 
sick nigh unto death. Those who have been so 
afflicted need no attempt to tell his experience or 
feelings. Why he should have fallen so critically 
ill, cannot he judged with certainty, nor is it a 
question of importance ; the superinducing cause 
prohahiy lay in the nervous strain to which he was 
subjected. 

He instantly became delirious and remained so 
through the night. He talked of his mother, of 
Deerfoot, of Otto, and of others ; was fleeing from 
indescribable dangers, and he frequently cried out 


328 


CAMP-FIRE AND WIGWAM. 


in his friglit. The chief and his squaw heard him 
and understood the cause, but never raised their 
hands to give him help. 

Jack became more quiet toward morning and 
fell into a fitful sleep which lasted until the day 
was far advanced. Then, when he opened his 
eyes, his brain still somewhat clouded, he uttered 
a gasp of dismay and terror. 

Crouching in the lodge beside him was the most 
frightful object on which he had ever looked. It 
had the form of a man, but was covered with skins 
like those of a bear and bison, and a long thick 
horn projected from each corner of the forehead. 
The face, which glared out from this unsightly 
dress, was covered with daubs, rings and splashes 
of red, white and black paint, applied in the most 
fantastic fashion. The black eyes, encircled by 
yellow rings, suggested a resemblance to some 
serpent or reptilian monster. The figure held a 
kind of rattle made of hollow horn in either hand, 
and was watching the countenance of the sick boy 
with close attention. When he saw the eyes open, 
he made a leap in the air, began a doleful chant, 
swayed the rattles and leaped about the lodge in 
the most grotesque dance that can be imagined. 


A PATIENT OF THE MEDICINE MAN. 329 


Ogallah and his squaw were not present, so Jack 
had the hideous creature all to himself. 

Enough sense remained with the hoy for him 
to know that he was the Medicine Man of the 
tribe, whom the chieftain liad been kind enough 
to send to his help. Instead of giving the youth 
the few simple remedies he required, he resorted 
to incantation and sorcery as has been their cus- 
tom for hundreds of years. The barbarian fraud 
continued to chant and rattle and dance back and 
forth, until Jack’s eyes grew weary of following 
the performance. The mind, too, which was so 
nigh its own master in the morning, grew weaker, 
and finally let go its hold. Sometimes the waltz- 
ing Medicine Man suddenly lengthened to the 
height of a dozen yards ; sometimes he was bob- 
bing about on his head, and again he was ten 
times as broad as he was long, and hopping up 
and down on one short leg. From the other side 
of the lodge he often made a bound that landed 
him on the bison skin, which lay over the breast 
of the sick boy, where he executed a final tattoo 
that drove the last vestige of consciousness from 
him. 

It was all a torturing jumble of wild and grim 


330 


CAMP-FIRE AND WIGWAM. 


fancies, with occasional glimmerings of reason, 
which led Jack to clutch the air as if he would 
not let them go ; but they whisked away in spite 
of all he could do, and a black rayless void 
descended upon and gathered round about him, 
until the mind was lost in its own overturnings 
and struggles, and all consciousness of being 
departed. 


CHAPTER XXIX. 


CONVALESCENCE. 


> nearly as can be ascertained, Jack Carleton 



lay the major part of four days in the In- 
dian lodge, sick nigh unto death, with his brain 
topsy turvy. During that time he never received 
a drop of medicine, and scarcely any attention. 
The chief was gone most of each day, and the 
squaw spent many hours out doors, looking after 
her farm.’’ When the patient became unusually 
wild, she would give him a drink of water and at- 
tend to his wants. A few of the Indians peeped 
through the door, but as a whole they showed sur- 
prising indifference to the fate of the captive. 
Had he died, it is not likely he would have been 
given even Indian burial. 

Several times the Medicine Man put in an ap- 
pearance, and danced and hooted and sounded his 
rattles about the lodge, after which he took him- 
self off and would not be seen again for many 
hours. 


332 


CAMP-FIRE AND WIGWAM. 


On the fourth day, while Jack was lying mo- 
tionless on his bison skin and looking up to the 
composite roof, his full reason returned to him. 
Indeed, his brain appeared to have been clarified 
by the scorching ordeal through which it had 
passed, and he saw things with crystalline clear- 
ness. Turning his head, he found he was alone 
in the lodge, and, as nearly as he could judge, the 
afternoon was half gone. The fire had died out, 
but the room was quite warm, showing there had 
been a rise of temperature since the night of the 
rain. Peering through the crevices nearest him, 
he observed the sunlight was shining, and could 
catch twinkling glimpses of Indians moving hith- 
er and thither ; but there was no outcry or un- 
usual noise, and business was moving along in its 
accustomed channel. 

With some trepidation and misgiving. Jack 
rose on his elbow and then carefully assumed the 
sitting position. Every vestige of dizziness had 
fled, and his head was as clear as a bell. He was 
sensible, too, of a faint and increasing desire for 
food ; but he was equally conscious that he was 
very weak, and it must be days before he could 
recover his normal strength. 


CONVALESCENCE. 


333 


After sitting for a few minutes, he threw the 
bison skin from him, and rose to his feet. Having 
held the prone position so long, he felt decidedly 
queer when he stood erect once more. But he 
walked back and forth, and knew within himself 
that the crisis of his illness had passed and he 
was convalescent. 

Of course it was Jack’s vigorous constitution 
and the recuperating power of nature which, un- 
der Heaven, brought him round. The medicine 
man had no more to do with his recovery than 
have many of our modern medicine men, who, sit 
beside the gasping patient, feel his pulse, look at 
his tongue and experiment with the credulous 
dupe. 

Jack Carleton possessed enough sense to appre- 
ciate his condition. Very little sickness had he 
ever known in life, but there had been plenty of 
it around him, and his mother was one of those 
nurses, whose knowledge far exceeded that of the 
ordinary physician, and whose presence in the 
sick room is of itself a balm and blessing. 

The boy knew, therefore, from what he had 
learned from her, that the time had come when 
he must be extremely careful what he ate and 


334 


CAMP-FIRE AND WIGWAM. 


how he conducted himself. Moving over to the 
unattractive table, he found some scraps of meat 
left. They were partly cooked, but likely as 
good for him as anything could have been. He 
ate considerable, chewing it finely, and finding 
his appetite satisfied . much sooner than he an- 
ticipated. 

But that for which Jack longed above every- 
thing else was a plunge in the cool water. His 
underclothing sorely needed changing, and he 
would have been absolutely happy could he have 
been in the hands of his tidy mother if only for 
a brief while. 

However, there was no help for him, and he 
could only wait and hope for better things. After 
he had resumed his seat on the bison skins, a pro- 
ject took shape in his mind, which was certainly 
a wise and prudent one, with promises of good re- 
sults. Knowing he was recovering rapidly, he 
resolved to keep the fact from his captors. While 
still gaining strength and vigor, he would feign 
weakness and illness, on the watch for a chance 
that was sure to come sooner or later, and \vhich 
he would thus he able to improve to the utmost. 

Convalescence revived with ten-fold force the 


6onvalescJ:nc3e. 


335 


desire to end his Indian captivity and retiirn 
home. Uncertain as he was of the time that had 
passed since starting on his hunt, he knew that it 
was long enough to awaken the most poignant 
anguish on the part of his loved mother, who 
must suffer far more, before, under the most favor- 
able circumstances, he could return. 

When it was growing dark, Ogallah and his 
squaw entered. The latter quickly had the fire 
going and, as its glow filled the room, both looked 
inquiringly at the patient on the other side the 
lodge. He in turn assumed, so far as it was possi- 
ble, the appearance of a person in the last collapse, 
and took care that the expression of his counte- 
nance should show no more intelligence and vivacity 
than that of an idiot. 

The couple exchanged a few words, probably re- 
ferring to Jack, but they seemed to care little for 
him, and he was glad that he excited so slight in- 
terest, since they were less likely to suspect the 
deception he was practicing upon them. The 
squaw, after cooking the meat, brought a piece 
over to Jack, who stared in an absurd fashion be- 
fore shaking his head, and she turned about and 


336 


CAMP-FIRE AND WIGWAM. 


resumed her place by the table, after which she lit 
her pipe and squatted near the tire. 

The patient soon fell into a refreshing sleep, 
which lasted until it began growing light, when 
he awoke, feeling so well that it was hard to keep 
from leaping in the air with a shout, and dashing 
out doors. He was sure that he could hold his 
own in a game of gali-Tiaw-ge, if the chance were 
only given. 

But he resolutely forced down his bounding 
spirits, though he could not suppress the feeling of 
hunger which was fast assuming a ravenous inten- 
sity. When the squaw offered him a half cooked 
piece of meat, he snatched at it with such wolf-like 
fierceness that the squaw recoiled with a grunt of 
dismay. Jack made sure he had secured the 
prize, when he devoured every particle, which 
luckily was enough fully to satisfy his appetite. 

Whenever the boy saw the chief or his squaw 
looking at him, he assumed the role of a dunce, 
and it must he confessed he played it with un- 
questionable fidelity to nature. He probably 
afforded considerable amusement to the royal 
couple who could have had no suspicion that the 
hopeful youth was essaying a part. 


CONVALESCENCE. 


337 


When the forenoon was well along, the chief and 
his squaw went out, the latter probably to do the 
manual labor, while the former occupied himself 
with sitting around ” and criticising the style in 
which she ran the agricultural department of the 
household. The dog rose, stretched, yawned and 
then lay down again and resumed his slumber. 
Jack was meditating what was best to do, when 
the door was pushed aside, and the frightful- 
looking Medicine Man crouched to the middle of 
the lodge and glared at the patient, who looked 
calmly hack again, as though he felt no special in- 
terest in him or anything else, but all the same 
Jack watched him with more entertainment than 
he had ever felt before. 

First of all, the man with the horns and rattles, 
took amazingly long steps on the toes of his moc- 
casins around the apartment between the two 
columns which supported the roof, as though 
afraid of awaking the baby. At the end of each 
circumamhulation, he would squat like a frog 
about to leap off the hank into the water, and 
glare at the boy, the corners of whose mouth were 
twitching with laughter at the grotesque perform- 


ance. 


15 


338 


CAMP-FIRE AND WIGWAM. 


When tired of this, the Medicine Man stoj)ped 
in the middle of the apartment, and all at once 
began using his rattles to the utmost, and dancing 
with the vigor of a howling dervish. He accom- 
panied, or rather added to the racket, by a series 
of hooh-hoohs ! which were not loud, but ex- 
ceedingly dismal in their effect. 

The sudden turmoil awoke the canine, which 
raised his head, and surveying the scene for a mo- 
ment, rose, as if in disgust, and started to trot 
out-doors to escape the annoyance. As he did so, 
he passed directly behind the Medicine Man, who, 
of course, did not see him. At the proper moment 
he made a backward leap, struck both legs against 
the dog, and then tumbled over him on his back, 
with his heels pointing toward the roof. The an- 
gered pup, with a yelp of*pain and rage, turned 
about, inserted his teeth in the most favorable 
part of the body, and then limped out of the wig- 
wam with a few more cries, expressive of his feel- 
ings. The Medicine Man gave one frenzied kick 
and screech as the teeth of the canine sank into 
his flesh, and, scrambling to his feet, dashed out 
of the lodge with no thought of the dignity be- 
longing to his exalted character. 


CONVALESCENCE. 


339 


Jack Carleton rolled over on his back and 
laughed till the tears ran down his cheeks and he 
could scarcely breathe. It was the funniest scene 
on which he had ever looked, and the reaction, fol- 
lowing his long mental depression, shook him from 
head to foot with mirth, as he had never been 
shaken before. He could not have restrained him- 
self had his life been at stake. After awhile, he 
would rub the tears from his eyes, and break forth 
again, until, absolutely, he could laugh no more. 

Laughter is one of the best tonics in the world, 
and that which convulsed Jack Carleton was the 
very medicine he needed. Though still weak, he 
felt so well that he could not have felt better. 

I’ve no business here,’’ he exclaimed, coming 
sharply to the upright position and running his 
fingers through his hair in a business-like fashion ; 

every nerve in my body is just yearning for the 
cool breath of the woods, and I feel as though I 
could run and tumble over the mountains all day 
and feel the better for it. But I must keep it up 
till the way opens.” 

After thinking over the matter, he decided to 
venture outside. Rising to his feet, he walked 
briskly to the door, pulled the skin aside and 


340 


CAMP-FIRE AND WIGWAM. 


passed out, immediately assuming the manner and 
style of a boy who was barely able to walk and 
then only with the greatest pain. 

He expected a crowd would instantly gather 
around him, but he actually limped all the way to 
the spring without attracting any special attention. 
It was inevitable that a number should see him, 
and two yongsters called out something, but he 
made no response and they forebore to molest him 
further. 

If I should meet that chap that has found 
out he can’t wrestle as well as he thought he 
could, he will hardly be able to keep his hands off 
me. Maybe he would find he had made another 
mistake, and maybe it would be I who was off my 
reckoning. However, Vve my knife with me, and 
I will use that on him if there is any need of it, 
but I hope there won’t be.'' 

The water tasted deliciously cool and pure, and 
he bathed his hands and face again and again in 
it. He longed to take a plunge into the river, but 
that would have been impolitic, and he restrained 
the yearning until a more convenient season 
should offer. 

Jack finally turned about and began plodding 


CONVALESCENCE. 


341 


homeward, his eyes and ears open for all that 
could be seen and heard. It was a clear warm 
day, and the village was unusually quiet. Some 
of the squaws were working with their primitivt} 
hoes, the children were frolicking along the edge 
of the wood, where the shade protected them 
from the sun, and the warriors were lolling within 
the tepees or among the trees. More than likely 
the major part of the large boys were hunting or 
fishing. 

Sure enough. Jack was still beyond the limits 
of the village, when he saw his old antagonist 
walking toward him. The Indian lad was alone, 
but several squaws and warriors were watching his 
movements, as though he had promised them 
some lively proceedings. Jack noticed that his 
nose had assumed its normal proportions, from 
which he concluded that more time than was 
actually the case had elapsed since he himself was 
prostrated by illness. The pugnacious youth ad- 
vanced in his wary fashion, gradually slackening 
his gait until nearly opposite the pale face, who 
felt that the exigencies of the situation demanded 
he should brace up so as to impress the youth 
with the peril of attacking him. 


342 


CAMP-FIRE AND WIGWAM. 


While several paces separated the two, the In- 
dian came to a halt, as if waiting for the other. 
It would not do to show any timidity, and, with- 
out changing in the least his pace, the pale faced 
youth partly drew his knife from his girdle and 
muttered with a savage scowl : 

I'm ready for you, young man ! " 


CHAPTER XXX. 


OUT IN THE WORLD. 

TT cannot be doubted that the Indian youth in- 
tended to make an assault on Jack Carleton. 
He must have known of his prostrating illness 
and concluded that he was a much less dangerous 
individual than when they first met ; but there 
was something in the flash of the captive's eye 
and a meaning in the act of drawing his knife 
part way from his girdle, which caused the young 
Sauk to hesitate. Evidently he concluded that 
much could be said for and against the prudence 
of opening hostilities. 

Jack strode forward, with his shoulders thrown 
back and a scowl, as though he preferred that the 
youth should make the attack. He kept his gaze 
on the savage until some distance beyond him, the 
latter turning as if on a pivot and narrowly watch- 
ing him to the very door of the lodge. J ack then 
withdrew his attention and took a survey of mat- 
ters in front. 


344 


CAMP-FIRE AND WIGWAM. 


The same quiet which he had noticed a short 
time before held reign. The few Indians moving 
about paid no attention to the lad, with the ex- 
ception, perhaps, of one : that was Ogallah, the 
chieftain who had just noticed him on his return 
from the spring. The noble head of the band was 
lolling in the shade of one of the wigwams, dis- 
cussing affairs of state with one of his cabinet, 
when he observed the youth. Summoning all his 
latent energy, he rose to his feet and strolled in 
the direction of his own home. The moment 
Jack saw him, he assumed the most woe-begone 
appearance it was possible to wear. The defiant 
attitude and manner, which were a challenge of 
themselves, vanished : the shoulders drooped for- 
ward : the step became slouchy and uncertain, 
and the poor fellow looked as if about to sink to 
the ground in a final collapse. 

Pretending not to see the sachem. Jack feebly 
drew the bison skin aside and pitched into the 
lodge. Glancing around, he found he was alone, 
whereupon he strode straight across the space, lay 
back on his couch, and kicked up his heels like a 
crowing infant. 

I must work off some of this steam or I shall 


OUT IN THE WORLD. 


345 


burst/' he said to himself, rolling and tumbling 
about in the very abandon of rapid convalescence : 
‘‘It's hard work for me to play sick, but it must 
be done for the big prize that is at stake." 

He kept close watch on the entrance, and, when 
a hand suddenly drew the skin aside and the bent 
figure of the chieftain came through and straight- 
ened up within the lodge, young Carle ton had the 
appearance of a person whose sands of life were 
nearly run out. 

Ogallah walked forward and examined him 
closely. He saw a youth who was unquestionably 
a “ pale face," staring vacantly at him for a few 
seconds, and who then rolled on his face with a 
groan that must have been heard some distance 
beyond the lodge. Restless fiingings of the limhs 
followed, and, when the sachem turned away, he 
must have concluded that it would never be his 
privilege to adopt the young gentleman into his 
family. 

Toward night the squaw and dog appeared and 
the domestic economy of the aboriginal residence 
went on as before. When a piece of cooked meat 
was brought to Jack, he devoured it with a fe- 
rocity which threatened incurable dyspepsia, and 


346 


CAMP-FIRE AND WIGWAM. 


he swallowed a goodly draught of water freshly 
brought from the spring. 

Recalling the mistake he made while on the 
journey through the woods to the village, Jack 
Carle ton resolved he would not fail through any 
similar forgetfulness. He fell asleep at that time 
on account of his exhaustion, but now the case 
was different : he had had enough slumber to last 
two days, while his brain was so clear and full of 
the scheme that it was impossible for him to rest 
until after it had been tested. 

Nothing is more weary than the waiting which 
one has to undergo when placed in his position. 
The hours drag by with scarcely moving footsteps, 
and before the turn of night comes, one is apt to 
believe the break of day is at hand. From his 
couch. Jack furtively watched how things went, 
which was much the same as he had seen be- 
fore. 

The pup ate until they would give him no more 
and then stretched out at the feet of the squaw, 
who, having finished her meal, lit her pipe and 
puffed away with the dull animal enjoyment 
natural to her race. The chief himself led in that 
respect, and the two kept it up, as it seemed to 


OUT IN THE WOKLH. 


347 


J ack^ doubly as long as ever before. At last they 
lay down and slept. 

The captive had noted where his rifle was 
placed. It leaned against the side of the lodge 
where it had stood every time he saw it, so that, 
if he could steal out of the place in the night 
without arousing the inmates, it would be easy 
for him to take the gun with him. 

The fire flickered and burned up, then sank, 
flared up again, and at last went into a steady 
decline, which left the room filled with a dull 
glow that would have failed to identify the objects 
in sight had not the boy been familiar with their 
appearance. 

When convinced that the two were sound 
asleep, Jack repeated the prayer that had trem- 
bled so many times on his lips, rose as silently as 
a shadow, and began moving across the lodge on 
tip-toes to where his invaluable rifle leaned. 
Lightly would that warrior have need to sleep to 
be aroused by such faint footfalls. 

The boy had not yet reached his weapon, when 
he was almost transfixed by the vivid recollection 
of the attempt he made to get away when on the 
journey to the village. He believed his liberty 


348 


CAMP-FIRE AND WIGWAM. 


was secured, when he suddenly awoke to the fact 
that Ogallah and his warriors were trifling with 
him. 

Could it he the chief had read in the captive’s 
face the evidence of his intention ? 

This was the question which for the moment 
held life in suspense, while Jack Carleton stood in 
the middle of the dimly lit wigwam and gazed 
doubtingly toward the figures near the smolder- 
ing-fire. 

“ Likely enough he is only pretending he’s 
asleep, and, just as I am sure the way is clear, he 
will spring to his feet and grab me.” 

It was a startling thought indeed, and there 
were a few moments when the lad was actually 
unable to stir ; but he quickly rallied and smiled 
at his own fears. 

If I once get my gun in hand, he won’t be 
able to stop me ” 

He was reaching forward to grasp it, when one 
of the embers fell apart, and a yellow twist of 
flame filled the apartment with a glow which re- 
vealed everything. Jack stopped with a faint 
gasp and turned his head, sure that the chief was 
on the point of leaping upon him ; but he was as 


OUT IN THE WORLD. 


349 


motionless as a log, and the hand of the boy was 
upraised again as he took another stealthy step 
forward. A half step more, and his fingers closed 
around the barrel. The touch of the cold iron 
sent a thrill through him, for it was like the pal- 
pable hand of Hope itself. 

The powder horn lay on the ground beside the 
weapon, the Indian having made no use of either 
since they came into his possession. The string 
was quickly flung over the shoulder of the boy, 
who then began moving in the same guarded 
fashion toward the door, throwing furtive glances 
over his shoulder at the king and queen, who did 
not dream of what was going on in their palace. 

Jack Carleton crossed the Kubicon'' when he 
lifted the rifle and powder horn from the ground. 
Had he been checked previous to that he would 
have turned back to his couch, and made the pre- 
tense that what he did was the result of a de- 
lirium. But with the possession of his weapon 
came a self-confidence that would permit no ob- 
struction to divert him from his purpose. He 
would not have fired on the chief or his squaw 
(except to save his own life), for that would have 
been unpardonable cruelty, but he would have 


350 


CAMP-FIRE AND WIGWAM. 


made a dash into the outer air, where he was sure 
of eluding his pursuers, so long as the night 
lasted. 

But the slumber of the couple was genuine. 
They did not stir or do anything except to breathe 
in their sonorous fashion. Jack took hold of the 
bison skin to draw it aside, when he found the 
door was locked. It was an easy matter, however, 
to unfasten it, and a single step placed him out- 
side the wigwam. 

Instead of hurrying away, as his impatience 
prompted him to do, the youth stood several min- 
utes surveying the scene around him. The Sauk 
village was asleep, and the scrutiny which he 
made of the collection of wigwams failed to show 
a single star-like twinkle of light. The night was 
clear, and a gibbous moon was high in the sky. 
Patches of clouds drifted in front of the orb, and 
fantastic shadows whisked across the clearing and 
over the wigwams and trees. The dwellings of 
the Indians looked unsightly and misshapen in 
the shifting light, and Jack felt as though he 
were gazing upon a village of the dead. 

Turning to the southward, he faced the harrow, 
winding river. From the front of the chieftain's 


OUT IN THE WORLD. 


351 


lodge, he caught the glimmer of its surface and 
the murmur of its flow, as it swept by in the 
gloom on its way to the distant Gulf. A soft 
roaring sound, such as we notice when a sea-shell 
is held to the ear crept through the solitude like 
the voice of silence itself. 

Jack was impressed by the scene, hut when he 
saw a shadowy figure flit between two of the wig- 
wams, and was certain he heard a movement in 
the lodge behind him, he hastily concluded it was 
the time for action and not meditation. With a 
start that might have betrayed him, he quickly 
left his position and hastened away. 

'It was natural that the many hours devoted by 
Jack during his convalescence, to forming his plan 
of procedure, should have fixed the plan he meant 
to follow. Thus it was that the few minutes 
spent in front of the chieftain's lodge were not 
occupied in debating the proper course to take, 
and, when he once made a start, he went straight 
ahead without turning to the right or left. 

The reader will readily see how great were the 
advantages on the side of the fugitive. He was 
certain of a fair start, which ought to have made 
his position absolutely safe, for if the American 


352 


CAMP-FIRE AND WIGWAM. 


Indian is phenomenally skillful in following the 
trail of an enemy through the wilderness, that 
enemy, if he suspects such pursuit, ought to 
he able to throw him irrecoverably from the 
scent. 

Furthermore, it is scarcely conceivable that the 
trail of Jack Carleton could be taken at the door 
of Ogallah’s wigwam and followed as the warriors 
trailed a fugitive through the woods ; for the 
ground whereon he walked had been tramped hard 
by multitudinous feet, and the faint impressions 
of the boy’s shoes could not be individualized 
among the thousand footprints. It was far differ- 
ent from fleeing from a camp in the woods, where 
his trail crossed and was interfered with by no 
other, and where the slightest depression or over- 
turning of the leaves was like the impression on 
the dusty highway. 

The fugitive’s first intention was to take to the 
woods, and guiding his course by the moon and 
sun, travel with all the speed and push at his 
command. Fortunately he was enabled to see 
that such a course w^as almost certain to bring 
disaster. Instead of doing that, he went directly 
to the river side, where he had seen the Indians 


OUT IN THE WORLD. 


353 


frolicking in the water, and he himself had so 
often sighed for the same delicious privilege. 

There were five canoes partly drawn up the 
bank and waiting the will of their owner. They 
were made of bark with curved ends, fantastically 
painted, and each was capable of carrying, at 
least, six or eight able-bodied warriors. They 
were so light that the lad found no trouble in 
shoving the first clear of the shore, and sending it 
skimming out into the stream. As it slackened 
its pace, it turned part way round, like a be- 
wildered swan, as if uncertain which way to go. 
Then it sailed triangularly down current, much 
after the manner of Ogallah’s dog when on a trot. 

It was not more than fairly under way, when 
the second glided out after it, then the third, the 
fourth and finally the fifth and last. This con- 
tained Jack Carleton who took the long ashen 
paddle in hand and began plying it with consider- 
able skill. He was paying less attention to his 
own progress than to the manipulation of the 
other canoes, which he had set free for a special 
purpose. 

He kept the five in the middle of the current 
until a fourth of a mile was passed. Then he 


354 


CAMP-FIRE AND WIGWAM. 


gave one such a violent push that it ran its snout 
against the hank and stuck fast. Some distance 
down stream he repeated the manoeuvre with the 
second boat against the opposite shore, continu- 
ing the curious proceeding until he was alone in 
the single canoe, floating down stream. 


CHAPTEK XXXI. 


JOURNEYING EASTWARD. 



ACK CARLETON reasoned in this wise : 


In the morning Ogallah would notice his 
absence from the lodge and would make imme- 
diate search for him. He would quickly learn 
that the entire navy of his nation had vanished as 
completely as has our own, and the conclusion 
would be warranted that it had either run away 
with the pale face or the pale face had run away 
with the navy : at any rate they had gone oif in 
company and the hunt would begin. 

A quarter of a mile down stream, the first in- 
stallment of the fleet would be found stranded on 
the southern shore, as though it was used to set 
the fashion followed by our country a century 
later. The conclusion would he formed that the 
audacious fugitive had landed at that point and 
plunged into the interior ; hut a brief examination 
would show the Sauks their mistake and they 
would rush on along the banks until the second 


356 


CAMP-FIRE AND WIGWAM. 


craft was discovered, when the same disappoint- 
ment would follow. 

This would continue until every one of the five 
canoes had been found and examined. Inasmuch 
as the fifth contained Jack himself, it will be seen 
that more care was required in his case ; hut the 
programme had been laid out to its minutest de- 
tails while the enemy was a guest in the lodge of 
the king. 

After the fourth canoe had been stuck against 
the bank, the number lying on alternate sides. 
Jack removed his clothing and letting himself 
over the stern, plunged into the cool, refreshing 
current, where he dove, frolicked, sported, and en- 
joyed himself to the full — his happiness such that 
he could hardly refrain from shouting for very joy. 
He kept this up as long as prudent, when he 
clambered into the boat again, donned his cloth- 
ing, floated a short distance further, and shot the 
craft into land with a force that held it fast. 

A brief calculation will show that the boy had 
gone something more than a mile from the Indian 
village, and he had secured what may well be 
termed a winning lead ; but much still remained 
to be done. He was now about to leave the ele- 


JOURNEYING EASTWARD. 


357 


ment where even the trained bloodhound would 
be at fault, and step upon the land, where the 
keen eye of the Sauk warrior would follow his 
footprints with the surety of fate itself. Hence it 
depended on his covering up the tell-tale trail, 
unless chance, against which no one can guard, 
should direct his pursuers to it. 

Both shores of the stream were covered with 
forest which grew to the edge of the water. In 
some places there was undergrowth which over- 
hung the river, but it was not very plentiful. 
The position of the moon in the sky was such 
that most of the time the middle of the stream 
reflected its light, while the shores were in shadow. 
These looked indescribably gloomy, and but for 
bounding spirits which set the whole being of the 
lad aglow, he would have been oppressed to an 
unbearable degree. The course of the river for 
the first mile was remarkably straight, but it 
made a sweeping bend just before Jack ran his 
canoe into shore. His aim now was to* quit the 
water without leaving any tell-tale traces behind. 
If he stepped ashore and walked away never so 
carefully, he would fail to do what was absolutely 
necessary. He believed he accomplished his pur- 


358 


CAMP-FIRE AND WIGWAM. 


pose, by running the boat under some overhanging 
undergrowth, where he laboriously pulled it up 
the bank, until it could not be seen by any one 
passing up or down stream, and could be found 
by no one moving along the shore itself, unless 
he paused and made search at the exact spot. 
The probability of any Indian doing such a 
thing, it will be conceded, was as unlikely as it 
could be. 

But, on the other hand, the first step the fugi- 
tive took would leave an impression which would 
tell the whole story, and it now depended on the 
manner in which he overcame that special danger. 
Carefully sounding the water. Jack found it was 
quite shallow close to land. He therefore waded 
a full hundred yards from the canoe before leaving 
the stream, and then, with his clothing saturated 
to his knees, he stepped ashore, took a score of 
long careful steps straight away, and his fiight, it 
may be said, was fairly begun. 

I don't know that I have done so much after 
all,” said he, when he had reached a point a 
hundred yards from the stream, for some one of 
the Indians may strike my trail before sunrise to- 
morrow morning ; but I have done all I can at the 


JOURNEYING EASTWARD. 


359 


start, and if I can have a few miles the lead, it'll 
be no fun for them to overtake me." 

There was no reason why such an advantage 
should not be secured, for, although the moon was 
of no help to him in determining his course, he 
had studied the whole thing so carefully while ly- 
ing in the lodge of the chieftain Ogallah, that he 
was as sure of the direction as if he held a 
mariner’s compass in his hand. 

Jack, it will be borne in mind was in the south- 
ern portion of the present State of Missouri, the 
frontier settlement of Martinsville lying at no 
great distance westward from Kentucky, and north 
of the boundary line of Arkansas, as it has existed 
since the formation of that Territory and State. 
The Sauk party of Indians who made him captive 
had pursued an almost westerly direction, taking 
him well toward the Ozark region, if not actually 
within that mountainous section. It followed, 
therefore, that he should pursue the easterly 
course, for the stream along which he had been 
borne, had carried him almost due north, and it 
was not necessary for him to diverge in order to 
leave it well behind. 

The fugitive lost no time, but pushed through 


360 


CAMP-FIRE AND WIGWAM. 


the wood as fast as he could. It was hard to 
restrain his desire to break into a run, but he did 
so, for nothing could have been gained and much 
was likely to be lost by such a course. Despite 
the bright moon overhead, few of its rays found 
their way through the dense vegetation and 
foliage. Though he encountered little under- 
growth, yet he was compelled to use his hands as 
well as his eyes in order to escape painful acci- 
dents. 

The hours of darkness were valuable to Jack, 
yet he longed for daylight. He wanted to be able 
to see where he was going, and to use what little 
woodcraft he possessed. So long as he was obliged 
to keep one hand extended in front in order to 
save his face and neck, he could adopt no precau- 
tions to hide his footprints from the prying eyes 
of his enemies. He knew he was leaving a trail 
which was as easy for his enemies to follow, as 
though he walked in the yielding sand. Much as 
he regretted the fact, it could not be helped so 
long as the darkness lasted, and he wasted no 
efforts in the attempt to do so. It would be far 
otherwise when he should have daylight to help 
him. 


JOURNEYING EASTWARD. 


361 


Fortunately perhaps, he had not long to wait. 
He had not gone far when he observed the increas- 
ing light which speedily announced the rising of 
the sun ; but he was shocked to find that despite 
his care and previous experience in tramping 
through the wilderness, he had got much off his 
course. Instead of the orb appearing directly in 
front of him, as he expected it to do, it rose on 
his right hand, showing that instead of pursuing 
an easterly course he was going north — a direction 
which took him very little nearer his home than 
if he traveled directly opposite. 

As may be supposed. Jack had no sooner 
learned his mistake than he faced about and 
corrected it. 

I’ve got my bearings now,” he muttered confi- 
dently, “ and I know too much about this busi- 
ness to drift off again. Hurrah ! ” 

He could not deny himself the luxury of one 
shout and the toss of his cap in the air. This 
completed, he strode forward with more dignified 
step, and settled down to work, after the manner 
of a sensible youth who appreciates the task before 
him. He calculated that he was two or three 
miles from the Indian village, much closer than 


362 


CAMP-FIRE AND WIGWAM. 


was comfortable, and he could not stop to eat or 
rest until it should be increased. He felt that 
this day was to be the decisive one. If he could 
keep beyond the reach of his pursuers until the 
setting of the sun, he would throw them off his 
trail so effectively that they could never recover it. 

And why shouldn't I do it ? he asked, confi- 
dently : Deerfoot taught me how to hide my 
tracks, and I never can have a better chance than 
now, where everything is in my favor.'’ 

He alluded to the number of streams, the rocky 
and diversified surface and the general rugged 
character of the country through which his journey 
was leading him. 

In such a region there must be numerous oppor- 
tunities for covering his trail from the penetrating 
glance of those who had spent their lives in study- 
ing the ways of the woods. The stealthy tread 
of the shoe or moccasin over the flinty rock left no 
impression, but it was hardly possible to find 
enough of such surface to prove of value ; but 
when he caught the gleam of water through the 
trees, his heart gave a leap of pleasure. 

‘‘ This is what I wanted,’' he exclaimed, coming 
to a halt on the bank of a rapidly flowing creek, 


JOURNEYING EASTWARD. 


363 


some fifty feet wide : here is something that 
will wipe out a fellow’s trail."' 

The current was fairly clear and rapid. It was 
evidently deep, and it seemed to the lad that it 
was the compression of a considerably wider stream 
into a space that added velocity to its flow. Its 
general course, so far as he could learn, was east- 
ward ly, and was therefore favorable to him. 

There was hut the one way of utilizing the 
creek, and that was by floating over its surface. 
Jack could have strapped his gun to his back and 
swum a considerable distance, but that would have 
been a useless exertion attended by many discom- 
forts. His purpose was to build a raft or float 
which would allow the current to carry him for a 
mile or so, when he could land and continue his 
journey. 

Better fortune than he anticipated awaited him. 
While moving along the shore in search of logs 
and decayed wood from which to construct his 
float, he was astonished to run plump upon an 
Indian canoe, which was drawn up the bank be- 
yond the probability of discovery. 

‘‘Well, now that is lucky!” exclaimed the 
gratified lad, who quickly added the saving clause. 


364 


CAMP-FIRE AND WIGWAM. 


“that is, I hope it is, though where you find 
canoes, it is best to suspect Indians.” 

He looked for them, hut no sign greeted eye- or 
ear. He supposed the boat belonged to the tribe 
which he had left the night before, though it 
was somewhat singular that it should have been 
moored such a distance from home. Possibly this 
was a much used ferry where something of the 
kind was found convenient. 

Nothing was to be gained by speculating about 
the ownership of the craft, but the part of wisdom 
was to make use of the means that was so fortu- 
nately placed within his reach. Without any de- 
lay, therefore, he shoved the frail structure into 
the water, leaping into it as it shot from shore. 
No paddle could be found on or about the vessel, 
and he used his rifie for the implement, as he had 
done more than once before. Holding it by the 
barrel, he swung the stock through the current 
and found it served his purpose well. A slight 
force is sufficient to propel an Indian canoe 
through or over the water, and the task was easy 
enough for Jack Carleton. 

“ It may be this boat belongs to some other In- 
dians who do not live very far off, and if they 


JOURNEYING EASTWARD. 


365 


should come down and find me sailing away with 
it, I don’t know what would follow.” 

However, the opportunity was the very one he 
was anxious to secure, and he was too wise to 
allow any fancy that might cross his mind to 
frighten him from turning it to the best account. 
Guiding the canoe to the middle of the creek, ho 
faced down current, and used his improvised pad- 
dle with all the skill and strength at his command. 
The stream, as I have said, ran rapidly, so that 
with his exertions he made good progress. 

He was struck with the similarity of the shores 
to those of the larger stream which ran by the 
Indian village. The wood was dense, and at in- 
tervals was so exuberant that it looked difficult 
for a rabbit to penetrate. Then came long spaces 
where the forest was so open that he could look 
far into its depths. The course of the creek was 
so winding that he could see only a short distance 
ahead, and several times his own momentum car- 
ried him close into land before he could accommo- 
date himself to the abrupt curve around which he 
shot with no inconsiderable speed. 

There remained the comforting thought that 
every minute thus occupied was taking him fur- 


366 


CAMP-FIRE AND WIGWAM. 


ther from his captors, who were without the 
means of following his trail ; but at the very mo- 
ment when Jack was felicitating himself on the 
fact, he was startled by a most alarming dis- 
covery. 


CHAPTEK XXXII. 


A MISCALCULATION. 



HE youth had stopped paddling for a few 


minutes' rest, when he observed that he 
was close upon a broad clearing which came close 
to the water's edge. He had scarcely time to 
notice that much when he saw several large coni- 
cal objects, and before he knew it, he was floating 
in front of an Indian village, numbering some 
twelve or fifteen wigwams. Squaws, children, and 
even warriors were lolling about very much as in 
the Sauk village, from which, he had fled only a 
short time before. 

It fairly took away the breath of Jack. In all 
his fancies he had not once thought of anything 
like this, or he would have avoided running into 
what promised to prove a fatal trap. 

My gracious ! " he gasped, this is a little 
too much of a good thing ; it'll never do at all." 

The settlement was on the right hand bank of 
the stream, which just there had a northerly 


368 


CAMP-FIRE AND WIGWAM. 


course. It was, therefore, on the shore where the 
fugitive desired to land. Dipping his improvised 
paddle, he drove the boat ahead with all the 
power he could command, and drew a breath of 
partial relief, when another sweeping curve shut 
him from sight. 

It was apparent that the Indians failed to grasp 
the situation in its entirety. They were accus- 
tomed to see white men hunting and trapping in 
that region, and they may have felt no wish to 
molest one of their number, though tempted so to 
do by his unprotected situation. At any rate, 
they stared at the canoe without offering to dis- 
turb its occupant. The black-eyed youngsters 
gaped wonderingly, and Jack saw several point in 
his direction, while they doubtless indulged in 
observations concerning him. 

But it need not be said that he was frightened 
almost out of his wits, and filled with self-disgust 
that he should have gone blindly into a peril 
against which a child ought to have mounted 
guard. The moment he felt he was out of sight 
of the redmen, who showed far less curiosity than 
he expected, he sprang ashore and shoved the canoe 
back into the current, which speedily carried it 


A MISCALCULATION. 


369 


out of sight. Having landed, Jack hastened 
among the trees at the fastest gait possible. He 
was close to the village, although beyond sight. 
Glancing over his shoulder he expected every 
minute to see some of the dusky warriors, and to 
hear their whoops as they broke in pursuit. 

It must have been that this j)articular Indian 
village felt little if any interest in the white youth 
who paddled in front of their door, for not one of 
the number made a move by way of pursuit. 

When Jack had pushed through the wilderness 
for a couple of miles he formed the same conclu- 
sion, and dropped to a deliberate walk. The face 
of the country was rocky and broken, and he was 
confident that in many places he had left no trail 
at all. But, with that conviction came two 
others : he not only was tired but was excessively 
hungry. He had caught sight of game more than 
once while on the march, as it may be called, but 
refrained from firing through fear that the report 
of his gun would guide others who were hunting 
for him. At the same time he had twice heard 
the discharge of rifles at widely separated points. 
Probably they were fired by Indians on the hunt, 
or possibly some of the trappers of that section 


370 


CAMP-FIRE AND WIGWAM. 


had not yet started on their long journey to St. 
Louis. At any rate when the sun had passed the 
meridian and the afternoon was well advanced, he 
made up his mind that he would take the first 
chance to secure food, no matter in what shape it 
presented itself. 

He smiled to himself, when within the succeed- 
ing ten minutes he caught sight of a young deer 
among the trees less than one hundred feet in ad- 
vance. It bounded off affrighted by the figure of 
the youth, who, however, was so nigh that he 
brought it to the ground without difficulty 

When he ran forward to dress it, he was sur- 
prised to find it had fallen within a rod of a ravine 
fifty feet deep. 

This ravine, which had evidently been a canon 
or ancient bed of some mountain stream, was 
twenty yards or more in width, the rocky walls 
being covered with a mass of luxuriant, creeping 
vines, through which the gray of the rocks could 
be seen only at widely separated intervals. The 
bottom was piled up with the luxuriant vegetable 
growth of a soil surcharged with richness. 

Jack Carleton took only time enough to com- 
prehend these points when he set to work kin- 


A MISCALCULATION. 


371 


dling a fire against the trunk of a tree which grew 
close to the ravine. When that was fairly going, 
he cut the choicest slices from his game, and it 
was speedily broiled over the blaze. There was 
no water, so far as he knew, closer than the creek, 
but he did not specially miss it. Seasoned by his 
keen hunger, the venison was the very acme of 
deliciousness, and he ate until he craved no more. 

Then as he sat down on the leaves with his 
back to the tree opposite the blaze, he probably 
felt as comfortable as one in his situation could 
feel. He had pushed his strength almost to a 
dangerous verge, when rest became a luxury, and 
as he leaned against the shaggy bark behind him, 
it seemed as though he could sit thus for many 
hours without wishing to stir a limb. 

“1 suppose,” he said to himself in a drowsy 
tone, that I ought to keep on the tramp until 
night, when I can crawl in behind some log and 
sleep till morning. It may be that one or two of 
the warriors from that last village are on my trail, 
but it don’t look like it, and a fellow can’t tramp 
forever without rest. I’ll stop here for an hour or 
two, and then go ahead until dark. There’s one 
thing certain, — I’ve thrown Ogallah and his friends 


372 


CAMP-FIRE AND WIGWAM. 


SO far off my track that they^ll never be able to 
find it again.” 

If any conclusion could be warranted, it would 
seem that this was of that nature, and yet by an 
extraordinary chain of circumstances the very 
danger which was supposed to have ended, was 
the one which came upon the fugitive. 

As he had anticipated, the method of his flight 
was discovered very early the succeeding morning, 
and many of the warriors and large boys started 
in pursuit. The hunt was pressed with a prompt- 
ness and skill scarcely conceivable. It was inevi- 
table that they should be puzzled by the singular 
proceeding with the canoes, and the pursuers be- 
came scattered, each intent on following out his 
own theory, as is the case with a party of detec- 
tives in these later days. The last boat was not 
found, but the identical youth who had fared so 
ill at the hands of Jack, came upon his trail 
where it left the river. His black eyes glowed 
with anticipated revenge, which is one of the most 
blissful emotions that can stir the heart of the 
American Indian. 

The young Sauk might have brought a half 
dozen older warriors around him by uttering a 


A MISCALCULATION. 


373 


simple signal, but nothing could have induced 
him to do so. He had his gun, knife, and toma- 
hawk, — all the weapons he could carry and all 
that were possibly needed. He had learned long 
before to trail his people through the labyrinthine 
forest, and in a year more he expected to go upon 
his first war trail. He hated with an inextin- 
guishable hatred the pale face who had over- 
thrown him in the wrestling bout and then had 
struck him a blow in the face, which, figuratively 
speaking, compelled him to carry his nose for sev- 
eral days in a sling. Ogallah had protected the 
sick pale face from molestation, but now the chief 
was the most eager for his death. 

The fugitive evidently believed he was safe 
against all pursuit, and it would therefore be the 
easier to surprise him. What greater feat could 
the young Sauk perform than to follow and se- 
cretly slay the detested lad ? What a triumph 
it would be to return to the village with his scalp 
dangling at his girdle ! 

Holding his peace (though it was hard to keep 
down the shout of joy that rose to his lips), he 
bounded away like a bloodhound in pursuit. 

Despite the precautions taken by Jack Carleton, 


374 


CAMP-FIRE AND WIGWAM. 


the pursuer found little trouble in keeping to his 
trail, until it abruptly terminated on the bank of 
the creek, where advantage had been taken of the 
canoe. There he paused for a time at a loss what 
to do. 

Of course he knew of the Indian village at no 
great distance down stream and on the other side. 
Familiar as he was with the creek, he kept on 
until he reached a place where it broadened and 
was so shallow that he waded over without 
trouble. The red men whom he visited were 
friendly with the offshoot of the Sauk tribe, so 
that no risk was run in going among them. 
When he did so, as a matter of course, he gained 
the very information he was seeking ; the canoe 
with the fugitive in it went by the village early in 
the morning. The pursuer declined the offer of 
help and went on alone. He was hardly outside 
the village when he struck the trail again, and, 
knowing he was at no great distance from the 
youth, he followed with a vigor and persistency 
that would not be denied. 

But during most of the time he was thus em- 
ployed, Jack Carle ton was similarly engaged, and, 
despite the energy of the young Sauk, the hours 


A MISCALCULATION. 


375 


slipped by without bringing him a sight of the 
pale face, whose scalp he meant to bring back sus- 
pended to his girdle. The fugitive had about re- 
covered his usual health, and he improved the 
time while it was his. Had he pushed forward 
until nightfall before halting for food or rest, he 
never would have been overtaken. 

But the signs showed the dusky youth that he 
was close upon the unsuspicious pale face, and he 
strode along wdth the care and skill of a veteran 
warrior. Finally his trained senses detected the 
smell of burning wood, and a moment later he 
caught sight of the camp-fire of Jack Carleton. 
The Indian stopped, and after some reconnoiter- 
ing, concluded he could gain a better view from 
the other side the camp. With incredible pains 
he moved around to that side and was gratified by 
a success which glowed in his swarthy counte- 
nance and through his well-knit frame. 

He saw the pale face sitting on the ground, 
with his back against a tree, his mouth open, and 
his eyes closed. His gun rested on the ground be- 
side him, and the wearied fugitive was asleep, and 
as helpless as an infant. 

The Sauk had only to raise his gun, take a quick 


376 


CAMP-FIRE AND WIGWAM. 


aim, and shoot him dead, before he awoke or 
learned his danger. He could leap upon and 
finish him with his knife, but that would involve 
some risk to himself. He decided to drive his 
tomahawk into the skull of his victim, and to 
scalp him immediately after. 

As the first step toward doing so, he leaned his 
rifle against the nearest tree, so as to leave his 
arms free, and then, without any more ado, 
grasped the handle of his tomahawk and poised 
himself with the purpose of hurling it with resist- 
less force and unerring aim. He was not twenty 
feet distant from Jack ; but while in the very act 
of raising the missile above his head, his arm was 
struck a side blow so violent as almost to break 
the bone. The tomahawk flew from his grasp to 
the earth, and in a twinkling some one caught 
him around the waist, lifted him clear of the 
ground, ran rapidly the few paces necessary, and 
flung him over the rocks into the ravine ! 

The Sauk struggled desperately to save himself, 
but he could not check, though he retarded his 
descent. He landed with a force that knocked 
the breath from him, but the abundance of vines 
and vegetable growth saved his life. After a time 


A MISCALCULATION. 


377 


he slowly gathered himself together, and seeing 
nothing of the enemy who had handled him so 
ruthlessly, he slowly climbed to his feet and be- 
gan picking his way out of the ravine. 

He was compelled to walk a long distance be- 
fore reaching a place where he was able to clamber 
to the level ground above. When at last he man- 
aged to do so, he sat down on a fallen tree to rest 
and indulge in a retrospective survey. 

His rifle and tomahawk were irrecoverably gone, 
and nothing would have induced him to go back 
to look for them. If his right arm was not broken, 
it was so injured and lamed that a long time 
must elapse before he could use it, and altogether 
his enterprise could only be regarded as a disas- 
trous failure. 

“ It was an Indian that struck the tomahawk 
from my grasp,"^ reflected the victimized Sauk ; 
he was a terrible warrior ! ” 

The youth was right in each respect, for the 
name of the Indian who made such short work 
with him was Deerfoot the Shawanoe, 


CHAPTER XXXIII. 


CONCLUSION. 


ACK CARLETON was in the middle of a 



^ ^ pleasant dream of home and friends, when a 
light touch on his shoulder caused him to open 
his eyes and look up with a quick, inquiring 
glance. 

Helloa ! Deerfoot, is that you ? ” he exclaimed, 
springing to his feet and grasping the hand of his 
old friend, on whose handsome features lingered 
the shadowy smile which told of the pleasure he 
felt in finding his beloved friend after such a long 
search. 

Deerfoot is glad to take the hand of his bro- 
ther and press it ; he has hunted a good while for 
him and his heart was sad that he did not find 
him.’’ 

How, in the name of conscience, did you ever 
find me at all ? ” demanded Jack, who slapped 
him on his hack, pinched his arm, and treated 


CONCLUSION. 


379 


him with a familiarity which few dared show 
toward him. 

IVe had a very curious time, I can tell you, 
old fellow — helloa ! ^vhere did that gun come 
from, and that tomahawk ? ” exclaimed the won- 
dering youth, catching sight of the weapons. 

’Twill be well if my brother does not stay 
here,” replied the young Shawanoe, who, while he 
felt no particular fear of the Sauk whom he had 
flung into the ravine, saw the possibility of his 
procuring friends and coming back to revenge 
himself. Prudence suggested that the two should 
secure themselves against such peril. Deerfoot, 
therefore, picked up the tomahawk, shoved it into 
the girdle around his waist, grasped the rifle in 
his right hand, and strode forward with his free, 
easy, swinging gait. As there was no call for 
special caution, he told the story of his encounter 
with the young Sauk who had raised his toma- 
hawk to brain bis sleeping friend. Deerfoot’s first 
intention was to drive an arrow through his body, 
but he chose the method already described of 
frustrating his purpose. 

To make his story complete, it was necessary 
for the young Shawanoe to begin with his visit to 


380 


CAMP-FIRE AND WIGWAM. 


Jack’s mother, and to describe the mental agony 
of the good parent over the unaccountable absence 
of her boy. Then he told of his meeting with the 
Sauk warrior, Hay-uta, who made such a deter- 
mined effort to take his life. From him he 
learned that a white youth was a captive in the 
village, and he concluded, as a matter of course, 
that there were to be found both Jack and Otto, 
though no reference was made to the latter. The 
sagacious Shawanoe, however, discovered an im- 
portant foct or two which I did not refer to in 
telling the incident. The first was that Hay-uta 
was one of the five Sauks who separated from the 
other five directly after the capture of the boys. 
With his company was Otto Kelstaub, the Dutch 
youth, while Jack Carleton was with the other. 
Hay-uta and his friends were on their way to the 
village, and were almost within sight of it, when 
Hay-uta felt such dissatisfaction over their failure 
to bring back any scalps or plunder, that he drew 
off and declared he would not go home until he 
secured some prize of that nature. His encounter 
with Deerfoot followed. When he left the latter 
he went straight to his village. Deerfoot could 
have trailed him without trouble, but, inasmuch 


CONCLUSION. 


381 


IIS the Sauk had departed in that manner, and the 
Shawanoe knew where his village lay, he pur- 
posely avoided his trail, and followed a course 
that diverged so far to the right that he first 
reached the village passed by Jack in his canoe. 
His arrival, as sometimes happens in this life, was 
in the very nick of time. From the red men, who 
showed a friendly disposition toward him, he 
learned that not only had a pale face youth passed 
down the stream in a canoe, but a young warrior 
aflame with passion was close behind him. 

The wise Deerfoot was quick to grasp the situ- 
ation, and he set out hot-footed after the afore- 
said flaming young warrior, and followed him with 
such celerity that he came in sight of him long 
before the Sauk arrived at the camp-fire. Little 
did the furious young Sauk dream, while panting 
with anticipated revenge, and aglow with exulta- 
tion, that one of his own race was close upon his 
heels, ready to launch his deadly arrow at any 
moment, and only waiting to decide in what man- 
ner the Sauk should be eliminated '' from the 
whole business. 

Seated around the camp fire late that night, the 
two friends talked over the past. Jack gave full 


382 


CAMP-FIRE AND WIGWAM. 


particulars of what befell him since his capture 
by the Indians, up to the hour when Deerfoot 
joined him. The young Shawanoe listened with 
great interest to the story, for it will be admitted 
that in many respects it was an extraordinary 
narrative. He told Jack that the people with 
whom he had passed more than a week were 
Sauks, under the leadership of the chieftain whose 
lodge had sheltered the prisoner during his cap- 
tivity. The Sauks were a brave, warlike people, 
and this offshoot, which had located in that por- 
tion of Upper Louisiana, was among the most 
daring and vindictive of the tribe. Their leniency 
toward Jack was remarkable, and could only be 
accounted for on the supposition that Ogallah 
took a fancy to the youth and meant to adopt 
him into his family. It was not at all unlikely 
that Jack’s suspicion that they were training ” 
him to figure in a scene of torture was correct. 
His escape, therefore, could not have been more 
opportune. 

Let not the reader accuse the two of indiffer- 
ence, because so little has been recorded in their 
conversation, concerning Otto Kelstaub, the com- 
panion of both in more than one scene of peril, and 


CONCLUSION. 


383 


held by them in strongest friendship. They had 
talked more of him than of any one else, though 
Jack’s heart was oppressed by a great sorrow 
when he thought of his mother and her grief over 
his continued absence. Jack had asked Deerfoot 
over and over again as to his belief concerning 
their absent friend, but the Shawanoe, for a long 
time, evaded a direct answer. 

I can tell you what I think, said Jack with 
a compression of his lips and a shake of his head : 

Otto is dead.” 

How did my brother meet his death ? ” calmly 
asked Deerfoot. 

Those five warriors started by another route 
to the village and they meant to take him there 
as they took me. After Hay-uta, as I believe you 
call your friend, left, they made up their minds 
that it wasn't of any use to bother with poor Otto, 
and so they tomahawked or shot him." 

Having given his theory, Jack Carleton turned 
toward the young Shawanoe for his comment, but 
he sat looking intently in the fire and remained 
silent. Eesolved that he should say something 
on the painful subject. Jack touched his arm. 

Deerfoot, do you think I am right ? " 


384 


CAMP-FIRE AND WIGWAM. 


The Indian looked in his face and still mute, 
nodded his head to signify he agreed with him. 

Poor Otto,'' added Jack with a sigh, I won- 
der how his father and mother will feel when 
they learn that their boy will never come 
back.” 

They will mourn because the horse was not 
found," was the characteristic remark of Deerfoot. 

You are right," exclaimed Jack, with a flash 
of the eye ; ^‘if old Jacob Kelstaub could get his 
horse, I believe he and his wife would go on and 
smoke their pipes with as much piggish enjoy- 
ment as before, caring nothing for their only child. 
How difierent my mother ! ” he added in a softer 
voice : she would give her life to save mine, as I 
would give mine to keep trouble from her. I say, 
Deerfoot, Otto and I were a couple of fools to 
start out to hunt a horse that had been lost so 
many days before and of which we hadn't the 
slightest trace — don't you think so ? " 

The young Shawanoe once more turned and 
looked in his face with a mournful expression, and 
nodded his head with more emphasis than before. 

I knew you would agree with me," assented 
Jack, “though, to tell the truth, I had very little 


CONCLUSION. 


385 


hope myself that we would ever get sight of the 
animal, but old Jacob Kelstaub really drove Otto 
out of his house and compelled him to go off on 
the wild goose hunt. I couldn’t let him go alone 
and, with mother’s consent, I kept him company.” 

My brother pleased the Great Spirit, and 
Deerfoot will pray that he shall ever act so that 
the Great Spirit will smile on him.” 

shall most certainly try to do so,” said Jack 
with a resolute shake of his head : He has shown 
me a hundred-fold more mercies than I deserve 
and I mean to prove that I have some gratitude 
in me.” 

The conversation went on in this fashion until 
the evening was far along, when Jack lay down 
near the fire, intending to sleep for the rest of 
the night. Deerfoot assured him there was no 
danger and as was his custom, the young Shaw- 
anoe brought forth his Bible to spend an hour 
or so in studying its pages. Before he had fixed 
upon the portion. Jack Carleton came to the sit- 
ting position and, with some excitement in his 
manner, said : 

Deerfoot, I forgot to tell you something : I 
don’t know how it came to slip my mind.” 


386 


CAMP-FIRE AND WIGWAM. 


The Indian looked in his face and quietly 
awaited his explanation. 

One of those Sauks that belonged to Otto's 
party came into the lodge of Ogallah when I was 
there, and I think he tried to tell me something 
about Otto, but I couldn't understand his words 
or gestures." 

Let my brother show Deerfoot what the move- 
ments were," said the other, manifesting much in- 
terest. 

They were so impressed on Jack Carleton that, 
springing to his feet, he placed himself in front of 
Deerfoot and reproduced most of the gestures, the 
words, of course, being gone. The Shawanoe fixed 
his eyes on his friend, and scrutinized every mo- 
tion with eager eyes. Suddenly he sprang up 
with more feeling than he had shown in a long 
time. And well might he do so, for he had trans- 
lated the sign language, as given to him by J ack 
Carleton, and it told a far difierent story than the 
one which both had adopted some time before. 

Otto is alive," was the startling declaration of 
Deerfoot. 

“He is!" exclaimed the amazed Jack, “I 
should like to know who told you that." 


CONCLUSION. 


387 


That was what the Sauk warrior said to 
my brother ; that was what he tried to tell 
him, but my brother did not understand his 
words.’' 

Are you really sure Otto is alive 

Deerfoot cannot be sure of that which his 
eyes do not behold ; but such were the words of 
Hay-uta the Sauk ; they did not kill Otto.” 

Then where is he ? ” 

He is a long ways otf ; we will hasten to the 
settlement that the heart of the mother of my 
brother shall be lightened. Then Deerfoot will 
lead his brother on the hunt for him who is so 
many miles away toward the setting sun.” 

Within the following three days, Jack Carleton 
arrived home and was clasped in the arms of his 
mother, who rejoiced over his return as though it 
had been a very rising from the dead. Deerfoot 
had conducted him swiftly through the forest and 
not a hair of the head of either was harmed. 

The limits of this work having been reached, it 
will be impossible in these pages to give an ac- 
count of what befell Otto Kelstaub, after his cap- 
turfv by the little band of Sauk Indians ; but all 


388 


CAMP-FIRE AND WIGWAM. 


that, as well as the eventful hunt for him by 
Deerfoot the Shawanoe and young Jack Carle- 
ton, shall be fully told in ‘^Footprints in the 
Forest,” which will form Number Three of the Log 
Cabin Series. 


FAMOUS STANDARD 
JUVENILE LIBRARIES 


ANY VOLUME SOLD SEPARATELY AT $L00 PER VOLUMB 
f Except the Sportsman’s Club Series, Frank Nelson Seriei and 
Jack Hazard Series.). 

Each Volume Illustrated. J2mo* Cloth. 


HORATIO ALGER, JR. 

*rHE enormous sales of the books of Horatio Alger, Jr., 
show the greatness of his popularity among the boys, and 
prove that he is one of their most favored writers. I am told 
that more than half a million copies altogether have been 
sold, and that all the large circulating libraries in the country 
have several complete sets, of which only two or three vol- 
umes are ever on the shelves at one time. If this is true, 
what thousands and thousands of boys have read and are 
reading Mr. Alger’s books ! His peculiar style of stories, 
often imitated but never equaled, have taken a hold upon the 
young people, and, despite their similarity, are eagerly read 
as soon as they appear. 

Mr. Alger became famous with the publication of that 
undying book, “Ragged Dick, or Street Life in New York.’’ 
It was his first book for young people, and its success was so 
great that he immediately devoted himself to that kind of 
writing. It was a new and fertile field for a writer then, and 
Mr. Alger’s treatment of it at once caught the fancy of the 
boys. “Ragged Dick’’ first appeared in 1868, and ever since 
then it has been selling steadily, until now it is estimated 
that about 200,000 copies of the series have been sold. 

— Pleasant Hours for Boys ajid Girls. 


THE JOHN C. WINSTON CO/s POPULAR JUVENILES. 


A. writer for boys should have an abundant sympathy 
with them. He should be able to enter into their plans, 
hopes, and aspirations. He should learn to look upon life 
as they do. Boys object to be written down to. A boy’s 
heart opens to the man or writer who understands him. 

— From Writing Stories for Boys, by Horatio Alger, Jr 


RAGGED DICK SERIES. 

6 vols. By Horatio Alger, Jr. |6.oo 

Ragged Dick. Rough and Ready. 

Fame and Fortune. Ben the Luggage Boy. 

Mark the Match Boy. Rufus and Rose. 

TATTERED TOM SERIES— First Series. 

4 vols. By Horatio Alger, Jr. |;4.oo 

Tattered Tom. Phil the Fiddler. 

Paul the Peddler. Slow and Sure. 

TATTERED TOM SERIES — Second Series. 

4 vols. ^.oo 

Julius. Sam’s Chance. 

The Young Outlaw. The Telegraph Boy. 

CAMPAIGN SERIES. 

3 vols. By Horatio Alger, Jr. 13-00 

Frank’s Campaign. Charlie Codman’s Cruise 

Paul Prescott’s Charge. 

LUCK AND PLUCK SERIES— First Series. 

4 vols. By Horatio Alger, Jr. I4.0C 

Luck and Pluck. Strong and Steady. 

Sink or Swim. Strive and Succe^ 


the JOHN C. WINSTON CO/S POPULAR JUVENILES. 


LUCK AND PLUCK SERIES— Second Series. 

4 vols. ^oo 

Try and Trust. Risen from the Ranks. 

Round to Rise. Herbert Carter’s, Legacy. 

BRAVE AND BOLD SERIES. 

4 vols. By Horatio Alger, Jr. l4-oo 

Brave and Bold. Shifting for Himself. 

Jack’s Ward. Wait and Hope. 

NEW WORLD SERIES. 

3 vols. By Horatio Alger, Jr. I3.00 

Digging for Gold. Facing the Worlds In a New World 

VICTORY SERIES. 

3 vols. By Horatio Alger, Jr. 53.00 

Only an Irish Boy. Adrift in the City. 

Victor Vane, or the Young Secretary. 

FRANK AND FEARLESS SERIES. 

3 vols. By Horatio Alger, Jr. $3 00 


Frank Hunter’s Peril. Frank and Fearless. 



The Young Salesman. 


GOOD FORTUNE LIBRARY. 

3 vols. By Horatio Alger, Jr. 

Walter Sherwood’s Probation. A Boy’s Fortune. 

The Young Bank Messenger. 

53.00 

I voL 

. RUPERT’S AMBITION. 

By Horatio Alger, Jr. 

51.00 

I vol. 

JED, THE POOR=HOUSE BOY. 

By Horatio Algek, Jr. 

51.00 


THE JOHN C. WINSTON CO/s POPUEAR JUVENIEES. 


HARRY CASTLEMON. 


HOV I CAME TO WRITE MY FIRST BOOK. 

When I was sixteen years old I belonged to a com^si. 
tion class. It was our custom to go on the recitation »eat 
every day with clean slates, and we were allowed ten imin- 
utes to write seventy words on any subject the teacher 
thought suited to our capacity. One day he gave out “What 
a Man Would See if He Went to Greenland.” My heart was 
in the matter, and before the ten minutes were up I had one 
side of my slate filled. The teacher listened to the reading 
of our compositions, and when they were all over he simply 
said: “Some of you will make your living by writing one 
of these days.” That gave me something to ponder upon. 
I did not say so out loud, but I knew that my composition 
was as good as the best of them. By the way, there was 
another thing that came in my way just then. I was read- 
ing at that time one of Mayne Reid’s works which I had 
drawn from the library, and I pondered upon it as much as 
I did upon what the teacher said to me. In introducing 
Swartboy to his readers he made use of this expression : 
“No visible change was observable in Swartboy ’s counte- 
nance.” Now, it occurred to me that if a man of his educa- 
tion could make such a blunder as that and still write a 
book, I ought to be able to do it, too. I went home that very 
day and began a story, “The Old Guide’s Narrative,” which 
was sent to the New York Weekly^ and came back, respect- 
fully declined. It was written on both sides of the sheets 
but I didn’t know that this was against the rules. Nothing 
abashed, I began another, and receiving some instruction, 
from a friend of mine who was a clerk in a book store, I 
wrote it on only one side of the paper. But mind you, he 
didn’t know what I was doing. Nobody knew it ; but one 


THE JOHN C. WINSTON CO. S POPULAR JUVENILES. 


day, after a hard Saturday’s work — the other boys had been 
out skating on the brick-pond — I shyly broached the subject 
to my mother, I felt the need of some sympathy. She 
listened in amazement, and then said : “Why, do j^ou think 
you could write a book like that ?’’ That settled the matter, 
and from that day no one knew what I was up to until I sent 
the first four volumes of Gunboat Series to my father. Was 
it work? Well, yes ; it was hard work, but each week I had 
the satisfaction of seeing the manuscript grow until the 
“Young Naturalist” \vas all complete. 

— Harry Castlemon in the Writer. 


GUNBOAT SERIES. 

6 vols. By Harry Casteemon. |6.oo 

Frank the Young Naturalist. Frank before Vicksburg. 
Frank on a Gunboat. Frank on the Ivower Mississippi. 

Frank in the Woods. Frank on the Prairie. 

ROCKY MOUNTAIN SERIES. 

3 vols. By Harry Casteemon. I3.00 

Frank Among the Rancheros. Frank in the Mountains. 
Frank at Don Carlos’ Rancho. 

SPORTSMAN’S CLUB SERIES. 

3 vols. By Harry CasteEmon. J53.75 

The Sportsman’s Club in the Saddle. The Sportsman’s Club 
The Sportsman’s Club Afloat. Among the Trappers. 

FRANK NELSON SERIES. 

3 vols. By Harry Casteemon. I3.75 

Snowed up. Frank in the Forecastle. The Boy Traders. 

BOY TRAPPER SERIES. 

3 vols. By Harry Casteemon. I3.00 

The Buried Treasure. The Boy Trapper. The Mail Carrier, 


THE JOHN C. WINSTON CO/S POPULAR JUVENILES. 


ROUGHING IT SERIES. 

3 vols. By Harry Castlemon. $yoo 

George in Camp, George at the Fort. 

George at the Wheel. 

ROD AND GUN SERIES. 

3 vols. By Harry Castlemon. $2>-oo 

Don Gordon’s Shooting Box. The Young Wild Fowlers. 
R<^ and Gun Club. 

GO-AHEAD SERIES. 

3 vols. By Harry Casteemon. l3.oo 

Tom Newcombe. Go-Ahead. No Moss. 

WAR SERIES. 

6 vols. By Harry CasteEmon. |6.oo 

True to His Colors. Marcy the Blockade-Runner. 

Rodney the Partisan, Marcy the Refugee. 

Rodney the Overseer, Sailor Jack the Trader, 

HOUSEBOAT SERIES. 

3 vols. By Harry Casteemon. l3.oo 

The Houseboat Boys. The Mystery of Lost River Canon, 
The Young Game Warden. 

AFLOAT AND ASHORE SERIES. 

3 vols. By Harry Casteemon. I3.00 

Rebellion in Dixie. A Sailor in Spite of Himself. 

The Ten-Ton Cutter. 

THE PONY EXPRESS SERIES. 

5 vol. By Harry Casteemon. l3-oo 

fhe Pony Express Rider. ' The White Beaver 

Carl, The Trailer. 


THE JOHN C. WINSTON CO/S POPULAR JUVENILES. 


EDWARD S. ELLIS. 

Edward S. Ellis, the popular writer of boys’ books, is 
a native of Ohio, where he was born somewhat more than a 
half-century ago. His father was a famous hunter and rifle 
shot, and it was doubtless his exploits and those of his asso- 
ciates, with their tales of adventure which gave the son his 
taste for the breezy backwoods and for depicting the stirring 
life of the early settlers on the frontier. 

Mr. Ellis began writing at an early age and his work was 
acceptable from the first. His parents removed to New 
Jersey while he was a boy and he was graduated from the 
State Normal School and became a member of the faculty 
while still in his teens. He was afterward principal of the 
Trenton High School, a trustee and then superintendent of 
schools. By that time his services as a writer had become 
so pronounced that he gave his entire attention to literature. 
He was an exceptionally successful teacher and wrote a num- 
ber of text-books for schools, all of which met with high 
favor. For these and his historical productions, Princeton 
College conferred upon him the degree of Master of Arts. 

The high moral character, the clean, manly tendencies 
and the admirable literary style of Mr. Ellis’ stories have 
made him as popular on the other side of the Atlantic as in 
this country. A leading paper remarked some time since, 
that no mother need hesitate to place in the hands of her boy 
any book written by Mr. Ellis. They are found in the lead- 
ing Sunday-school libraries, where, as may well be believed, 
they are in wide demand and do much good by their sound, 
wholesome lessons which render them as acceptable to parents 
as to their children. All of his books published by Henry 
T. Coates & Co. are re-issued in Eondon, and many have 
been translated into other languages. Mr. Ellis is a writer 
of varied accomplishments, and, in addition to his stones, is 
the author of historical works, of a number of pieces of pop- 


The JOHN C, WINSTON Co/s POPULAR JUVENILES. 


ular music and has made several valuable inventions. Mr. 
Ellis is in the prime of his mental and physical powers, and 
great as have been the merits of his past achievements, there 
is reason to look for more brilliant productions from his pen 
in the near future. 


DEERFOOT SERIES. 

3 vols. By Edward S. Ellis. I3.00 

Hunters of the Ozark. , The East War Trail. 

Camp in the Mountains. 

LOG CABIN SERIES. 

3 vols. By Edward S. Ellis. $3- 00 

Eost Trail. Footprints in the Forest. 

Camp-Fire and Wigwam. 

BOY PIONEER SERIES. 

3 vols. By Edward S. Ellis. I3.00 

Ned in the Block-House. Ned on the River. 

Ned in the Woods. 

THE NORTHWEST SERIES. 

3 vols. By Edward S. Ellis. I3.00 

Two Boys in Wyoming. ' Cowmen and Rustlers. 

A Strange Craft and its Wonderful Voyage. 

BOONE AND KENTON SERIES. 

3 vols. By Edward S. Ellis. I3.00 

Shod with Silence. In the Days of the Pioneers. 

Phantom of the River. 

IRON HEART, WAR CHIEF OF THE IROQUOIS. 

i vol. By Edward S. Ellis. $ 1.00 

THE NEW DEERFOOT SERIES. 

3 vols. By Edward S. Ellis. $3.00 

Deerfoot in the Forest. Deerfoot on the Prairie. 

Deerfoot in the Mountains. 


THE JOHN C. WINSTON CO/s POPUEAR JUVENILES. 


J* T. TROWBRIDGE. 

Neither as a writer does he stand apart from the great 
currents of life and select some exceptional phase or odd 
combination of circumstances. He stands on the common 
level and appeals to the universal heart, and all that he sug- 
gests or achieves is on the plane and in the line of march of 
the great body of humanity. 

The Jack Hazard series of stories, published in the lati 
Oicr Young Folks, and continued in the first volume of SI. 
Nicholas, under the title of “Fast Friends,” is no doubt 
destined to hold a high place in this class of literature. The 
delight of the boys in them (and of their seniors, too) is 
well founded. They go to the right spot every time. Trow- 
bridge knows the heart of a boy like a book, and the heart 
of a man, too, and he has laid them both open in these books 
in a most successful manner. Apart from the qualities that 
render the series so attractive to all young readers, they 
have great value on accomnt of their portraitures of American 
country life and character. The drawing is wonderfully 
accurate, and as spirited as it is true. The constable, Seh 
lick, is an original character, and as minor figures where will 
we find anything better than Miss Wansey, and Mr. P. Pip- 
kin, Esq. The picture of Mr. Dink’s school, too, is capital, 
and where else in fiction is there a better nick-name than 
that the boys gave to poor little Stephen Treadwell, “Step 
Hen,” as he himself pronounced his name in an unfortunate 
moment when he saw it in print for the first time in his les- 
son in school. 

On the whole, these books are very satisfactory, and 
afford the critical reader the rare pleasure of the works that 
are just adequate, that easily fulfill themselves and accom« 
pli.sh all they set out to do. — Scribner's Monikly. 


THE JOHN C. WINSTON CO/S POPULAR JUVENILES. 

JACK HAZARD SERIES. 

6 vols. By J. T. Trowbridge. $7. 25 

Jack Hazard and His Fortunes. Doing His Best, 

The Young Surveyor, A Chance for Himself. 

Fast Friends. Lawrence’s Adventures. 


International Bibles 

Are known the world over for their clear print, scholarly 
Helps and absolutely flexible bindings. They comprise every 
variety of readable type in every style of binding and in- 
clude Text Bibles, Reference Bibles, Teachers’ Bibles, Tes- 
taments, Psalms, Illustrated Bibles; also the “Interna- 
tional” Red Letter Testaments and Red Letter Bibles with 
the prophetic types and prophecies relating to Christ in the 
Old Testament printed in red, and the words of Christ in 
the New Testament printed in red; also Christian Workers’ 
Testament and Christian Workers’ Bible in which all sub- 
jects or the Theme of Salvation are indexed and marked 
in red. 

For sale by all booksellers. Catalog of Books and BibleN 
mailed on application to the publishers. 


THE JOHN C. WINSTON CO. 

Winston Building 

PHILADELPHIA, PA. 


A Veritable “Arabian Nights’* of Entertainment 
Containing 168 Complete Illustrated Stories. 


HURLBUT’S 
STORY OF 
BIBLE 

told for 

YOUNG AND OLD 

by 

Rev. Jesse Lyman Hurlbut, D.D, 

THE BIBLE MADE FASCINATING TO CHILDREN.— The heroes and the 
noble men and women of the Bible are made to appear as 
living, acting people. The book is an original work, and 
in no sense an imitation. It has been in preparation for 
a number of years. 

THE DISTINGUISHED AUTHOR.— Dr. Hurlbut has long been asso- 
ciated with, and director of, the Sunday School work of 
one of the largest denominations, and he has been more 
closely associated with the detail work of the Chautauqua 
movement than has any other rrfan. He is also well known 
as a writer. 

REMARKABLE FOR THE BEAUTY AND NUMBER OF ITS ILLUSTRATIONS.— 

There are sixteen pictures in color prepared for this work 
by the distinguished artist, W. H. Margetson, and repro- 
duced with the beauty and attractiveness of the artist’s 
original work. There are also nearly 200 half-tone en- 
gravings in this remarkable book, which is as original in 
the selection of its illustrations as it is in its stories. 

WHAT OTHERS THINK OF IT 

“ It is a needed and original work. Not an imitation." — Christian Ad- 
vocate, New York. 

“Written in such a style as to fascinate and hold the interest of 
child or man.” — Rev. F. E. Clark, Pres. Society of Christian Endeavor. 

“It is a beautiful book. I hope every family in the land will secure 
‘Hurlbut’s Story of the Bible.’ ’’ — General O. O. Howard. 

“The best book of its kind, and that kind the most important." — 
Rev. James A. Worden, Presbyterian B’d of P\ib. and S. S. Work. 

“I like very much the vocabulary you have used, and I can see how 
careful you have been in choo.sing understandable words.” — Mr. Philip 
E. Howard, Sunday-School Times, Philadelphia. 

“It is the completest and best thing of the kind I have seen. The 
book is splendidly illustrated.” Marian Lawrance, General Secretary 
International Sunday-School Association. 

“Many will be drawn to the Bible who otherwise might look upon it as 
only adapted for older people.” — Hon. David J. Brewer, Justice of 
the Supreme Court of the United States. 

Svo, cloth. 750 pages. 16 color plates. 162 half-tone engravings. Net $1.50 

The JOHN C. WINSTON CO. 




• • 





- Mr -tiwy 




J 


*»* . 

I. 

k 



V' ' 


<. 



4 





\ 4 



» 


'• ■ > 
I' ■> 


-V V 


« 


4 • 


♦ 



f 


» 


w 

I » 









LE Je ’08 



V 


^V' 




t %> 


• .* * 




• • • 

V J f 

\ 

•*# 


• ' ” . 

•■ •■c**^•'.’' Ir 




y *•. 


V 

'.iv-N, 


r 

r 


. >; 


• ' > r » 


*v<.^ ‘ 

' v' 


- • t ■ •; - 




J .4 


V_w .- .> r** 



’ 4 , 



1 


V 



























